Skip to main content

Full text of "The Irish rebellion of 1916 : a brief history of the revolt and its suppression"

See other formats


CIIRISH  REBELLION 
OF  1916 


JOHN  F.  BOYLE 


THE    IRISH    REBELLION 
OF    1916 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION 
OF    1916 

A    BRIEF   HISTORT    OF    THE    REVOLT 
4ND  ITS  SUPPRESSION 


BY 


JOHN   F.    BOYLE 


LONDON 

CONSTABLE   AND   COMPANY   LIMITED 
1916 


3 


The  Map  and  Plan  are  included  by  permission  of  the 
Proprietors  of  THE  TIMES. 


PREFACE 

MY  aim  in  writing  this  short  account  of 
the  Rebellion  that  broke  out  in  Ireland 
during  Easter-week,  1916,  has  been  to  pre- 
sent the  facts  in  a  clear  and  lucid  manner, 
so  that  a  just  appreciation  of  what  actually 
occurred  may  be  gleaned  by  readers  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  as  well  as 
abroad.  The  facts  I  have  set  forth  are 
obtained  from  official  sources,  as  well  as 
from  the  accounts  of  the  rising  that  ap- 
peared in  the  Press  from  well-informed 
correspondents.  It  has  been  a  task  of 
considerable  difficulty  to  collate  and  re- 
arrange them  so  that  a  complete  and 
graphic  pen-picture  of  the  whole  affair  may 
result  from  the  chaos,  but  I  trust  the  work 
will  be  found  to  have  been  at  least  not 
negligently  performed  in  the  following 


PREFACE 

pages.  It  is  too  early  yet  to  estimate  the 
real  causes  of  the  revolt  or  its  probable 
consequences,  and  I  have  ventured  no 
opinions,  merely  confining  myself  to  as 
plain  and  impartial  a  presentation  of  the 
actual  facts  as  I  could,  under  all  the  cir- 
cumstances, set  forth. 

JOHN  F.  BOYLE. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION II 

The  Sinn  Fein  movement. 


CHAPTER    ONE. 

THE   RISING   IN    DUBLIN  27 

The  Irish  or  Sinn  Fein  Volunteers — Their  rise, 
progress,  and  objects — No  secrecy  about  the 
movement — Open  hostility  to  Great  Britain — Their 
efforts  to  obtain  arms — Germany  and  Ireland — 
Anti-recruiting  newspapers  in  Dublin — Causes  that 
led  to  the  rebellion — A  fateful  Easter  Monday — 
General  Post  Office  and  other  buildings  seized — 
An  Irish  Republic  proclaimed — Insurgents  publish 
a  newspaper — Their  successes  and  failures — The 
position  after  the  first  two  days. 

CHAPTER    TWO. 

STREET    FIGHTING  68 

Martial  Law  in  Dublin — The  barricades — A  Com- 
mune similarity — Shooting  from  houses — Fighting 
at  Fairview — Troops  hold  railway  line — Poland's 
Bakery — A  clever  rebel  ruse — The  Mount  Street 
Bridge  affray — Soldiers  attacked — Heavy  losses 
of  the  Sherwood  Foresters — Firing  from  villa  resi- 
dences and  from  shrubberies — Painful  plight  of 
families — Stephen's  Green — How  the  insurgents 
were  driven  out — Jacob's  Factory — Insurgents  in 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

possession — An  abundance  of  food — South  Dublin 
Union — Heavy  and  continuous  fighting — The  Four 
Courts — Sniping  in  lanes  and  alleys — Difficulties 
of  the  troops — Liberty  Hall  destroyed  by  a  gunboat. 

CHAPTER    THREE. 

END   OF   THE  DUBLIN    REVOLT  ...  ...  95 

The  military  cordon  closes  in — Insurgents  trapped — 
Official  reports — Sackville  Street  in  flames — Awful 
scenes  of  devastation — The  surrender  of  the  leaders 
— What  Pearse  signed — The  Countess  Markievicz 
— Her  dramatic  capture — An  account  of  her  career 
— Isolated  fighting — The  appearance  of  the  rank 
and  file — Their  occupations — How  they  fought — 
King's  tribute  to  his  troops — Last  snipers  rounded 
up  in  Dublin. 

CHAPTER    FOUR. 

OUTBREAKS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 127 

What  happened  in  Kerry — The  Casement  fiasco — Small 
rising  in  Louth — Serious  County  Dublin  attempt — 
Police  barracks  captured — Post  Offices  raided — 
Telegraph  wires  cut — The  Ashbourne  tragedy — 
Eight  policemen  shot  dead  and  twenty-three 
wounded — The  Enniscorthy  insurrection — Town 
captured  and  held  for  several  days — The  rising  in 
the  West — Railway  line  torn  up — Galway  saved 
by  a  gunboat — Country,  as  a  whole,  quiet. 

CHAPTER   FIVE. 

THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN  153 

Fire  and  looting^How  the  capital  suffered — The  wreck 
of  Sackville  Street — An  appalling  scene  of  ruin — 
Wholesale  robbery — Daring  acts  of  the  looters — 

8 


CONTENTS 

PAGF 

Shot  by  troops  and  by  rebels  alike — Stolen  goods 
hidden  in  churches — Shortage  of  supplies — Remark- 
able effects  of  the  revolt — Hundreds  of  innocent 
people  killed  and  wounded — Burials  in  gardens — 
Firemen  fired  at  when  fighting  the  flames — 
List  of  prominent  buildings  destroyed — Estimate  of 
the  damage — The  Government  asked  to  pay. 

CHAPTER   SIX. 

EXECUTIONS    AND    DEPORTATIONS         l88 

P.  H.  Pearse  shot — The  orator  and  inspirer  of  the 
rebellion — His  last  poem — Thomas  MacDonagh 
dies — A  gloomy  poet — Clarke,  the  old  Fenian,  shot 
at  74  years  of  age — Edmond  Kent,  the  Sinn  Feiner 
— His  end  and  his  life-story — Joseph  Plunkett — 
His  midnight  marriage  before  execution — James 
Connolly — An  able  leader — Nationalist  or  An- 
archist?— John  MacDermott — A  troubled  life — 
Major  McBride  and  the  Boer  War— Penal  servitude 
and  deportations. 

CHAPTER   SEVEN. 

PUBLIC   OPINION    AND    THE    REVOLT 221 

Feeling  in  Great  Britain — Amazement  and  disgust — 
Government  criticised — Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland, 
Chief  Secretary,  and  Under  Secretary  resign — The 
Colonies  and  the  rebellion — Irish  public  bodies — 
The  rising  denounced — M  Worse  than  Huns  " — 
Gradual  change  in  Irish  Nationalist  opinion — 
Sympathy  evoked  by  the  executions — Alarm  caused 
by  the  arrests  and  deportations — Mr.  Redmond's 
views — Irish  Party's  manifesto — A  new  develop- 
ment— Mr.  Dillon's  vehement  speech — America  and 
the  insurrection — The  Irish-Americans — Germany's 
glee — Use  made  in  Berlin  of  the  rebellion. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER    EIGHT. 

PAGE 
AFTER  THE  REBELLION      ...     ...   243 

Mr.  Birrell's  extraordinary  admission — Peers  indict  the 
Government — General  Sir  John  Maxwell's  powers 
— Irish  Catholic  Bishops  and  the  revolt — Nation- 
alists and  the  Carsonite  campaign — Conscription 
and  Ireland — Colonel  Churchill's  strange  hint — 
The  military  and  civilian  casualties  in  Ireland — 
Mr.  Asquith  visits  Dublin,  Belfast,  and  Cork — 
Speculations  as  to  the  causes — The  Government 
and  the  rebuilding  of  Dublin — Official  announce- 
ment— How  the  insurgents  fought — British  testi- 
mony— Irish  at  the  Front — Dismay  caused  by  the 
revolt — The  Skeffington  and  North  King  Street 
affairs — The  Casement  trial — The  Royal  Commis- 
sion— Astonishing  evidence  by  Sir  Matthew  Nathan 
and  Mr.  Birrell. 

CHAPTER    NINE. 

THE    ROYAL    COMMISSION  274 

Sir  Matthew  Nathan's  story — How  the  rebellion  was 
planned — Money  from  America  and  arms  from 
England — Why  the  Volunteers  were  not  suppressed 
— Mr.  Birrell  in  the  witness-box — His  remarkable 
evidence — Nationalist  leaders  and  the  Sinn  Feiners 
— His  request  for  more  troops — Reply  of  the  War 
Office — Lord  Midleton  examined — His  warnings 
to  the  Government — How  they  were  treated — Lord 
Wimborne  and  the  Viceroy  alty — His  limited 
powers — "  An  incredible  rebellion  " — Brighter  hopes 
for  the  future. 


IO 


THE    IRISH    REBELLION 
OF    1916 

INTRODUCTION 

THE    SINN    FEIN    MOVEMENT 

THE  Irish  words  "  Sinn  Fein "  mean, 
literally,  "  Ourselves  alone."  Irishmen 
should  depend  on  themselves,  and  not  on 
outsiders — this  was  the  essence  of  the 
teaching  in  the  Sinn  Fein  movement. 
They  should  think  in  Irish,  speak  in  Irish, 
write  in  Irish,  dress  in  Irish,  develop  Irish 
resources,  support  Irish  industries,  and 
generally  progress  on  purely  Irish  lines. 
This,  too,  was,  in  a  great  measure,  the  pro- 
gramme of  the  Gaelic  League,  which  was 
founded  some  years  in  advance  of  the  Sinn 
Fein  movement.  There  were,  however, 

ii 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

wide  divergences,  at  first,  in  the  policies 
of  the  Gaelic  League  and  the  Sinn  Fein 
movement.  The  Gaelic  League  was  not 
political.  Its  propaganda  was  purely  edu- 
cational. Its  chief  aims  were  to  restore 
the  Irish  language  as  a  medium  of  con- 
versation, to  re-create  an  Irish  literature  in 
the  vernacular,  to  foster  Irish  games  and 
amusements,  and  in  every  way  possible  to 
render  Ireland  a  distinctive  cultural  entity. 
It  hoped  to  enlist  in  this  work  Protestant 
and  Catholic,  Unionist  and  Nationalist, 
and  for  this  purpose  it  eschewed  politics 
and  religion.  Not  alone  was  it  non-poli- 
tical, but  it  was  also  non-sectarian.  The 
Sinn  Fein  movement  was,  from  the  first, 
political.  It  was  Nationalist  in  the  widest 
and  most  extreme  form  of  that  word. 
Founded  in  1905,  some  five  years  or  so 
after  the  Gaelic  League,  to  a  large  extent, 
it  left  to  the  latter  organisation  the 
educational  work  it  might,  under  other  cir- 
cumstances, have  itself  undertaken,  and 
proceeded  to  supplement  that  work  by  the 
wider  means  at  its  disposal  owing  to  its 

12 


INTRODUCTION 

freer  constitution.  Though  strictly  non- 
sectarian,  it  was  not,  like  the  Gaelic 
League,  trammelled  by  non-political  bonds, 
and  it  was  able  to  expound  a  policy  and 
formulate  a  programme  that  the  Gaelic 
League,  committed  as  it  then  was  to  a 
severe  estrangement  from  all  that  politics 
mean,  could  not  undertake.  The  Sinn 
Feiners,  from  the  first,  were  dissatisfied 
with,  and  disapproved  of,  the  Irish  repre- 
sentation in  the  Imperial  Parliament. 
They  held  that,  under  the  best  circum- 
stances, such  representation  was  bound  to 
be  prejudicial  to  Ireland,  and,  under  the 
worst,  to  be  absolutely  disastrous  to  the 
country.  They  based  this  belief  on  the 
futility  that  had  followed  nearly  a  hundred 
years'  agitation  in  the  British  Parliament 
for  a  measure  of  self-government  for  Ire- 
land. They  were  also  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  some  saying  attributed  to  Charles 
Stewart  Parnell  that  a  couple  of  years  in 
the  British  Parliament  was  sufficient  to  sap 
the  nationality  of  even  the  strongest  Irish- 
man. Holding  such  views,  it  is  not  sur- 

13 


THE   IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

prising  to  find  them,  from  the  very  start 
of  their  movement,  in  deadly  and  uncom- 
promising hostility  tcTTEe"  Irish  Nationalist 
Parliamentary  Party.  They  hurled  charges 
against  members  of  that  Party.  They 
alleged  that  instead  of  attending  to  the  true 
interests  of  Ireland  they  spent  the  most  of 
their  time  in  London  or  in  the  lobby  of 
the  House  of  Commons  seeking  jobs  of  all 
kinds  for  their  friends  and  relations.  They 
asserted  that  the  reasons  why  they  never 
pressed  the  Liberal  Government,  or  tried 
in  any  way  to  embarrass  it,  was  because  they 
were  too  busy  asking  for  personal  favours. 
When  the  payment  of  members  of  Parlia- 
ment was  adopted,  and  the  Irish  represen- 
tatives received  £400  a  year,  the  scorn  of 
the  Sinn  Feiners  passed  all  bounds.  How 
could  anything  virile,  they  asked,  be  ex- 
pected from  men  who  were  in  the  pay  of 
the  Government?  Why  should  men  in 
receipt  of  such  a  salary  be  anxious  to  turn 
the  Government  out,  no  matter  what  its 
delinquencies  were,  when  their  livelihood 
depended  on  its  remaining  in  power? 


INTRODUCTION 

Pressing  these  questions  to  their  logical 
conclusions  the  Sinn  Feiners  urged  that 
the  Irish  representatives  should  withdraw 
"From  the  British  Parliament  and  devote 
themselves  to  Ireland.  The  moral  effect  of 
such  an  action  would,  according  to  the  Sinn 
Feiners,  have  been  immense.  Other  sug- 
gestions were  for  the  establishment  of 
Irish  Consuls.  This  was  the  sug- 
gestion that  caught  the  fancy  of  Sir 
Roger  Casement,  who  for  years  had  been 
in  the  British  Consular  Service.  He  be- 
came interested  in  the  Sinn  Fein  movement 
and  strongly  supported  the  proposal  that 
Irish  Consuls  should  be  appointed  in  the 
various  large  capitals  of  the  world.  The 
primary  object  of  these  Consuls  would  be 
to  act  as  visible  signs  of  the  distinct  nation- 
ality of  Ireland.  Their  secondary,  and 
equally  important,  purpose  would  be  to 
watch  for  opportunities  for  Irish  trade  and 
to  assist  and  suggest  in  every  possible  way 
openings  for  the  sale  of  Irish  goods 
abroad,  as  well  as  to  advise  as  to  new 
methods  of  business  in  Ireland.  All  these 

15 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

proposals  had  one  direct  object  and  that 
was  to  initiate  the  Irish  people  into  the  art 
of  depending  on  themselves  alone.  Too 
long  had  they  waited  for  others  to  help 
them.  The  time  had  come  for  them  to  help 
themselves.  Self-reliance  was  the  motto 
of  the  Sinn  Feiners.  In  the  early  days  of 
the  movement  it  was  not  revolutionary,  nor 
did  it  profess  to  appeal  to  arms  to  carry 
out  its  objects.  Like  the  Gaelic  League, 
but  in  a  larger  and  wider  sense,  it  was  an 
educational  movement  formed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  trying  to  convince  the  Irish  people 
to  look  out  on  the  world  from  a  new  and 
more  self-centred  standpoint.  Much,  it 
was  felt,  could  be  accomplished  if  only 
they  could  be  converted  from  the  evil  prac- 
tice of  looking  to  England  for  everything 
they  stood  in  need  of.  In  Ireland  lay  re- 
sources that  the  Irish  people  themselves 
could  work  and  develop.  Instead  of  wait- 
ing for  State  aid,  why  should  not  the 
people  start  at  work  themselves?  There 
was  mineral  wealth  in  the  country  waiting 
to  be  opened  up.  There  were  railways  and 

16 


INTRODUCTION 

waterways  that  could  be  utilised  if  the 
people  would  only  combine  instead  of  talk- 
ing. Why  should  Ireland  stand  apathetic, 
wearily  waiting,  whilst  some  seventy  or 
eighty  Irish  members  in  the  British  Parlia- 
ment delivered  interminable  speeches  about 
Home  Rule  ?  Better  than  any  Home  Rule 
would  be  the  spirit  of  the  Irish  people  if 
they  started  doing  things  and  relied  on 
themselves  alone  to  do  them.  Such  was  the 
essential  teaching  of  the  Sinn  Fein  move- 
ment, and,  at  this  stage,  it  was,  as  Mr. 
Birrell,  the  ex-Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland, 
stated  at  the  Royal  Commission  in  London 
(May  iQth,  1916)  wholly  unobjectionable. 
The  inspirer,  and  practically  the  founder, 
of  the  Sinn  Fein  movement  was  Mr.  Arthur 
Griffith,  an  able  journalist  of  Welsh 
descent,  who  returned  to  Dublin,  his  native 
place,  early  in  the  twentieth  century,  after 
several  years  spent  in  South  Africa.  A 
bold  and  acute  thinker,  a  lucid  and  forcible 
writer,  and  a  man  who  obtained  and  re- 
tained the  unshakable  confidence  of  his 
followers,  he  devoted  himself  to  expound- 

17  B 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ing,  by  means  of  a  weekly  newspaper  in 
Dublin,  the  doctrines  of  Sinn  Fein.  He 
gathered  around  him  a  devoted  band  of 
adherents.  Some  were  intellectuals ;  others 
were  men  who  disliked  Parliamentary 
methods.  From  the  first  the  Sinn  Fein 
cause  attracted  to  itself  the  malcontents 

..»!    II!  I    *M     <>^.' '.--..  .^-^^,-.-.-^^^.....- 

whose  sole  dogma  may  be  summed  up  in 
the  word— Hate.  Living  in  the  practice 
of  this  Hate — their  hatred  was  against 
England,  in  their  imaginations  always  the 
enemy  of  Ireland — these  men  saw,  or 
thought  they  saw,  an  opportunity  in  the 
new  movement  to  gratify  their  predomi- 
nant passion.  Despite  its  novel  features — 
and  movements  can  always,  when  they  have 
such  features,  command  a  certain  pre- 
liminary measure  of  support  in  Ireland — 
the  Sinn  Fein  idea  did  not  spread  rapidly 
or  effectively.  Outside  of  certain  circles 
attracted  by  its  doctrines  in  Dublin  and 
some  of  the  larger  cities  and  towns,  the 
country,  as  a  whole,  refused  to  have  any- 
tfimg  to  do  with  it.  The  farmers,  especi- 
ally, neither  understood  it  nor  attempted  to 

18 


INTRODUCTION 

understand  it.  They  knew  they  had 
secured  certain  substantial  advantages  as  a 
result  of  agrarian  and  Parliamentary  agita- 
tion, and  they  could  not  at  all  approve  of 
the  suggestion  relative  to  the  withdrawal 
of  the  Irish  M.P.'s  from  Westminster.  The 
proposal,  too,  to  appoint  foreign  consuls 
left  them  cold.  Nor  did  the  prospects  of 
internal  developments,  the  stimulating  of 
Irish  industries,  and  the  opening  up  of 
mines  interest  them  very  considerably.  As 
an  agricultural  people  their  thoughts  were 
centred  solely  on  the  soil.  They  had  just 
emerged  from  a  long-drawn-out  struggle 
with  landlordism.  They  had  won.  What 
they  next  wanted  was  some  rest.  Even 
Home  Rule  interested  them  but  mildly. 
Sinn  Fein  did  not  interest  them  at  all. 
Even  in  the  towns  and  cities  the  move- 
ment made  only  poor  progress.  To  be 
styled  a  Sinn  Feiner  meant  being  a  crank. 
The  Nationalist  Press,  being  behind  the 
Nationalist  Party,  ridiculed  the  Sinn  Fein 
movement.  The  politicians  derided  it. 
The  Unionist  Press,  seeing  the  weakness 

19  B    2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

of  the  movement,  supported  it  just  a  little 
as  a  lever  against  the  more  powerful 
Nationalist  Party.  Under  such  circum- 
stances it  flourished  but  feebly.  Still,  it 
managed  to  survive.  Those  who  were 
followers  of  it  believed  in  it  wholeg 
heartedly,  which  is  more  than  could  be  said 
of  the  supporters  of  other  Irish  policies. 
Meetings  were  held  weekly  in  Dublin. 
Some  Sinn  Feiners  secured  seats  on  the 
Dublin  Corporation.  A  Sinn  Fein  bank 
was  opened.  A  Sinn  Fein  evening  news- 
paper was  started.  The  bank  continued, 
but  the  newspaper  failed,  and  the  Sinn 
Feiners  had  to  fall  back  on  their  weekly 
organ  again.  Occasional  set-backs  to  the 
Nationalist  Party  gave  the  Sinn  Feiners 
opportunities  for  criticism  and  for  propa- 
ganda work.  The  former,  however,  was 
hampered  by  not  being  able  to  reach  the 
country  at  large  owing  to  the  absence  of 
newspaper  opportunities,  whilst  the  latter 
was  also  lessened  owing  to  the  want  of 
means  to  pay  organisers  to  tour  the  country. 
The  disgust  aroused,  however,  over  the 

20 


INTRODUCTION 

abortive  Irish  Councils  Bill  of  1907  gave 
jjKeJSinn  Feiners  a  temporary  fillip.  The 
Budget  of  1908,  which  laid  a  heavy  finan- 
cial burthen  on  the  country,  also  played 
somewhat  into  their  hands.  There  were 
other  elements,  too,  which  indirectly 
assisted  them.  The  followers  of  Mr. 
William  O'Brien,  though  they  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Sinn  Fein  pro- 
gramme, did  not  dislike  the  Sinn  Feiners 
in  the  same  intense  way  that  they  detested 
and  distrusted  the  followers  of  Mr.  John 
Redmond.  From  the  independent  Nation- 
alist Press,  therefore,  the  Sinn  Feiners 
were  able  to  obtain  encouragement  in  their 
task  of  endeavouring  to  destroy  the  Irish 
Parliamentary  fabric  as  erected  at  West- 
minster under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  Red- 
mond. In  the  same  way  the  Sinn  Feiners 
coalesced  with  the  followers  of  James 
Larkin.  Little  as  they  believed  in  the 
principles  of  international  syndicalism,  as 
preached  by  Larkin,  or  small  as  was  their 
sympathy  for  his  policy  of  ruining  the  few 
remaining  industries  of  Dublin,  they  were 

21 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

at  one  with  him  in  his  revolt  against  the 
Irish  Parliamentarians.  James  Connolly, 
the  lieutenant  of  Larkin  (and  many  say 
the  real  man  behind  the  scenes  in  the 
troubled  years  of  Dublin  from  1911  to 
1913),  was  a  frequent  speaker  at  Sinn  Fein 
gatherings.  The  defeat  of  the  Larkinites 
at  the  hands  of  Mr.  Wm.  Martin  Murphy, 
Dublin's  ablest  capitalist,  left  the  Sinn 
Feiners  with  little  to  gain  from  union  with 
the  extreme  labour  element.  The  advent 
of  the  Home  Rule  Bill  of  1912,  too,  de- 
flected public  interest  completely  away 
from  the  Sinn  Feiners  and  their  pro- 
gramme. All  they  could  do  was  to  point 
to  the  defects  of  the  measure  and  suggest 
remedies.  /  For  nearly  two  years  the  Sinn 
Fein  movement  lay  dormant,  until  towards 
the  close  of  1913  an  opportunity  was 
afforded  of  associating  with  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Irish  (afterwards  known  as  the 
Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers.  It  would  be  in- 
correct to  associate  all  the  active  members 
of  the  Irish  Volunteer  organisation  with  the 
Sinn  Feiners,  but  the  latter  undoubtedly 

22 


INTRODUCTION 

dominated  the  movement,  and  they 
carried  with  them  at  the  split  in  September, 
1914,  all  those  who  were  really  zealous  in 
the  Nationalist  Volunteer  movement.  The 
story  of  what  followed  is  told  in  the  suc- 
ceeding pages.  It  should,  however,  be  made 
perfectly  clear  that  all  Sinn  Feiners  were 
not  Irish  Volunteers,  nor  were  all  Irish 
Volunteers  Sinn  Feiners.  It  would,  how- 
ever, be  accurate  to  say  that  nearly  all  Sinn 
Feiners,  whether  believers  in  the  Volunteer 
(or  physical  force)  idea  or  not,  were  agreed 
as  regards  opposition  to  recruiting  for  the 
Army  in  Ireland.  Many  Sinn  Feiners  were 
pacificists.  Some  of  them  were  against  Ger- 
many for  declaring  war,  but  nearly  all,  as 
has  been  said,  were  against  Irishmen  join- 
ing the  Army  to  fight  with  England  and  her 
Allies  against  Germany.  The  policy  of 
the  "  Sinn  Fein "  newspaper  early  in  the 
war  brought  it  into  collision  with  the 
authorities,  and  it  was  suppressed.  By 
other  small  newspapers,  however,  means 
were  found  of  reaching  the  rank  and  file 
of  the  Sinn  Feiners.  The  change  in  atti- 

23 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

tude  was  gradual,  but  certain.  When  the 
Home  Rule  Bill  was  before  Parliament 
there  were  signs  that  the  Sinn  Feiners, 
although  they  regarded  it  as  inadequate, 
were  prepared  to  accept  it.  Especially 
were  they  anxious  to  retain  the  Ulster 
Protestants,  for  whom  they  professed  an 
affection  owing  to  the  part  played  by  the 
Northerners  in  the  United  Irishmen  move- 
ment of  1798.  A  comprehensive  scheme 
was  outlined,  under  Sinn  Fein  auspices, 
which  would  have  given  the  Ulstermen 
great  power  and  influence  in  the  Irish  Par- 
liament. This  scheme  was  ignored  alike 
by  Unionists  and  Nationalists.  Neither,  in 
fact,  regarded  the  Sinn  Feiners  seriously. 
Then  came  Jhe  war,  which  completely  re- 

,f**— "-    '-  "  *^*l^*^^TTHii<"fflin<il_tr-rT^B^1L11_l, ii   r    /m_  i  "i      i"  " 

volutionised  the  ideas  and  aspirations  of, 
not  alone  Sinn  Feiners,  but  others  in  Ire- 
land. Home  Rule  was  relegated  to  second 
place  in  the  larger  dream  of  an  indepen- 
dent Ireland.  Old  Fenians  and  Irish 
Republicans  who  had  never  been  converted 
either  to  Constitutionalism  or  to  Sinn 
Feinism  thought  they  saw  the  opportunity, 

24 


INTRODUCTION 

as  a  result  of  the  war,  of  realising  the  ideal 
of  their  boyhood  days.  At  first  there  was 
some  hope  amongst  the  Sinn  Feiners  that 
Great  Britain  might  rise  to  the  occasion 
and,  by  a  large  and  immediate  measure, 
confer  on  Irishmen  the  complete  control  of 
their  own  affairs.  A  Provisional  Govern- 
ment for  Ireland  was  suggested.  Instead 
came  the  delay  over  the  passing  of  the 
Home  Rule  Bill,  which  damped  enthusiasm 
in  the  country.  When  it  finally  passed, 
with,  however,  the  guarantee  that  it  would 
not  come  into  operation  until  the  end  of 
the  war,  and  also  with  the  promise  to  the 
Ulster  Unionists  of  an  Amending  Bill,  the 
Sinn  Feiners  and  other  sections  of  actively 
discontented  Irishmen  had  taken  their 
choice.  They  had  definitely  become  pro- 
German.  A  convention  was  established 
with  the  extreme  Irish  element  in  the 
United  Irish  States,  and  the  words  Sinn 
Fein  came  to  mean  (not  quite,  but  in  the 
main,  fairly  accurately)  pro-German  and 
pro-Republican.  From  the  outset,  and 
especially  after  the  signing  of  the  Home 

25 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Rule  Bill,  Mr.  Redmond  and  several  mem- 
bers of  his  Party  professed  to  treat  this 
now  very  extreme  section  of  Irishmen  with 
supreme  contempt.  In  this  attitude  he  un- 
doubtedly, as  Mr.  Birrell  admitted,  in- 
fluenced the  Government.  The  Sinn 
Feiners,  and  those  who,  whilst  not  Sinn 
Feiners,  thought  with  them  on  this  matter, 
were  treated  as  negligible,  and  thus  came 
to  pass  the  tragic  series  of  events  narrated 
in  the  following  chapters. 


26 


CHAPTER    I 

THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

ON  Easter  Monday  morning,  April  24th, 
1916,  a  mobilisation  took  place  in  Dublin 
of  the  Irish  (Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers,  to- 
gether with  the  members  of  what  was 
known  as  the  Citizen  Army,  mostly  com- 
posed of  followers  of  James  Larkin,  the 
Syndicalist  leader.  Having  assembled  at 
various  points  in  the  city,  they  proceeded 
to  take  possession  of  such  important  public 
buildings  as  the  General  Post  Office  in 
Sackville  Street,  the  Four  Courts  on  the 
Quays,  the  huge  factory  of  Messrs.  Jacob 
and  Co.,  biscuit  manufacturers,  the  South 
Dublin  Union,  the  Royal  College  of  Sur- 
geons, Westland  Row  railway  station,  Har- 
court  Street  railway  station,  several  banks, 

27 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

bakery  establishments,  newspaper  offices, 
and  private  premises  of  various  kinds. 
Attempts  were  also  made  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  Dublin  Castle,  Trinity  College,  and 
the  Bank  of  Ireland,  but  the  insurgents 
were  unable  to  take  them.  Such  important 
buildings  as  they  occupied  were,  however, 
quickly  fortified,  the  windows  and  doors 
barricaded,  sentries  placed  in  the  imme- 
diate vicinity  and,  fully  armed,  the  insur- 
gents prepared  to  fire  on  either  military  or 
police  who  might  challenge  their  possession 
of  these  premises.  So  sudden  were  the 
movements  made,  so  totally  unexpected 
was  the  outbreak,  so  little  did  the  vast 
majority  of  the  people  of  Dublin  dream 
that  a  rebellion  had  broken  out,  of  all 
mornings  on  a  bank  holiday,  that  numbers 
of  families  proceeded  on  excursions  for  the 
day,  thinking  the  whole  proceedings  were 
just  ordinary  practice  in  street  fighting 
undertaken  by  the  Volunteers.  There  was 
reason  for  this  belief.  On  several  occa- 
sions these  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers 
had  carried  out  manoeuvres  on  the  hills 

28 


THE    RISING    IN    DUBLIN 

surrounding  Dublin.  Their  appearance  in 
uniform  in  the  streets  was  a  familiar  sight. 
They  had  even  before  made  a  mock  attack 
near  Dublin  Castle.  Whilst  some  loyalists 
had  regarded  these  operations  with  anxiety 
the  greater  part  of  the  people  of  Dublin 
were  content  to  see  in  them  nothing  but 
a  desire  on  the  part  of  a  number  of  young 
Irishmen  to  play  at  soldiers.  Their  route 
marches,  their  country  manoeuvres,  their 
parades,  were  all  looked  upon  with  good- 
humoured  tolerance.  Rumours  circulated 
from  time  to  time  as  to  the  real  objects  of 
these  armed  men,  but  there  was  perfect  con- 
fidence that  the  Government  knew  all  about 
the  matter,  and  when  the  Government  took 
no  action  it  was  generally  assumed  that 
there  was  no  real  danger.  On  Easter 
Monday,  therefore,  when  the  storm  burst, 
many  people,  sheltered  by  their  belief  that 
the  whole  affair  was  but  a  mimic  proceed- 
ing, went  on  business  or  pleasure  exactly 
as  if  nothing  had  occurred.  Even  on 
Easter  Tuesday,  after  many  deaths  had 
taken  place,  there  were  to  be  found  people 

29 


THE   IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

who  went  to  their  business  as  usual,  and  it 
was  only  on  Tuesday  afternoon  that  the 
grim  significance  of  the  whole  affair  was 
generally  known.  It  .was  then  clearly 
realised  that  nothing  less  than  an  Irish 
Rebellion  of  a  most  serious  kind  had  taken 
place,  and  that  unless  it  was  put  down 
promptly  in  Dublin  it  might  have  grave 
Consequences  in  the  country.  The  out- 
break was  all  the  more  serious  from  its 
startling  suddenness.  Two  previous  re- 
volts in  Ireland  in  the  nineteenth  century 
had  been  quenched  with  comparative  ease 
by  the  Government,  one  of  them  with  the 
aid  of  the  police  alone.  Both  in  1848  and 
in  1867  a  great  amount  of  secret  prepara- 
tions had  been  made  by  the  rebels,  but  the 
Government  had  proved  it  knew  all  their 
movements,  and  there  had  been  little  or  no 
trouble  in  laying  hands  on  the  leaders. 
The  amazing  thing  about  'the  Rebellion 
of  1916  was  that  there  was  hardly  any- 
thing secret  about  it.  The  Irish  (or  Sinn 
Fein)  Volunteers  took  no  oath.  They  did 
not  drill  secretly.  On  the  contrary,  they 

30 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

paraded  openly,  with  arms  in  their  hands. 
Perhaps  for  that  very  reason  their  rising 
came  as  all  the  greater  surprise  to  the 
people  at  large,  as  well  as  to  the  Govern- 
ment. There  was  a  further  reason  which, 
whilst  it  may  not  have  added  to  the  gravity 
of  the  revolt,  nevertheless  prevented  early 
and  adequate  attempts  to  suppress  it  on 
the  part  of  the  Government.  This  was  a 
division  of  opinion  in  the  ranks,  at  the  last 
moment,  of  the  insurgents  themselves. 
Apparently  important  movements  had 
been  ordered  for  Easter  Sunday  of  a  very 
general  nature.  These  may  not  have  had 
to  do  with  an  attempted  rising  all  over  the 
country,  but,  in  any  event,  notices  were 
sent  out  on  Easter  Saturday  and  Easter 
Sunday,  signed  by  Professor  John  Mac- 
Neill,  the  Chief  of  the  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein) 
Volunteers,  cancelling  all  arrangements 
made  for  the  Easter  holidays.  Presum- 
ably this  cancellation  order,  if  it  set  the 
plans  of  the  insurgents  awry,  also  had  an 
equal  effect  in  putting  the  authorities  in 
Dublin  Castle  off  their  guard.  It  is  suf- 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ficient,  in  any  event,  to  state,  what  is  now 
perfectly  well  known,  that,  when  the  out- 
break did  occur,  both  the  civil  and  military 
authorities  were  completely  taken  un- 
awares, and  even  on  Easter  Tuesday  after- 
noon, in  Parliament,  Mr.  Augustine  Birrell, 
the  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland,  and  re- 
sponsible for  the  government  of  that  coun- 
try, was  unable  to  give  an  intelligible,  a 
connected,  or  a  satisfactory  account  of  what 
had  occurred  in  Dublin.  Although  he  was 
able  to  state  that  the  situation  was  well  in 
hand,  it  was  clear  in  Dublin  that  only 
towards  the  end  of  the  week  could  that 
statement  be  made  with  perfect  accuracy. 
Yet,  though  there  might  be  some  excuse  for 
the  people  generally  in  Dublin  not  know- 
ing what  was  happening,  or  was  about  to 
happen,  there  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  the 
same  exoneration  for  the  authorities.  The 
fact  is  that  after  the  cancellation  order  had 
been  issued  by  the  leader  of  the  Irish 
Volunteers,  a  number  of  his  associates  came 
together  and  decided  that  the  time  for 
action  had  arrived.  In  order  to  understand 

32 


THE   RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

how  the  whole  affair  occurred,  it  is  neces- 
sary, at  this  point,  briefly  to  explain  the 
objects  of  the  Irish  (commonly,  but  not 
altogether  accurately,  styled  Sinn  Fein) 
Volunteers.  Their  establishment  dates 
back  to  shortly  after  the  creation  of  the 
Ulster  Volunteers.  It  will  be  recalled  that, 
when  the  Ulster  Unionists  decided  to  re- 
sist Home  Rule  by  force  if  necessary,  a 
body  of  Ulster  Volunteers  was  formed. 
Secretly,  arms  were  obtained  in  1912,  in 
1913,  and  in  1914.  Many  of  these  arms 
were  procured  from  Germany,  which  was, 
undoubtedly,  watching  events  in  Ireland 
with  intense  interest.  During  the  summer 
of  1913  the  Ulster  Volunteers  drilled 
openly,  and  made  no  secret  of  their  inten- 
tion to  resist,  by  arms  in  the  field  if  it 
should  prove  necessary,  the  imposition  of 
Home  Rule  on  Ulster.  The  Nationalists 
in  the  South  and  West  of  Ireland  watched 
this  arming  and  this  drilling  in  Ulster,  at 
first  with  amusement,  and  afterwards  with 
admiration.  Unaccustomed,  for  years,  to 
the  use  of  the  rifle  or  the  bayonet,  young 

33  c 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Irishmen,  especially  in  the  country  dis- 
tricts, were  attracted  by  the  martial  glamour 
that  surrounded  the  Ulster  Volunteers. 
The  name  revived  memories  of  the  Irish 
Volunteers  of  1782,  formed  first  to  repel 
a  Continental  invasion  of  Ireland,  and 
then  used  to  obtain  legislative  independ- 
ence for  the  country.  It  was  not  surprising, 
therefore,  to  find  an  attempt  made  towards 
the  end  of  1913,  amongst  the  Nationalists 
in  the  South  and  West  of  Ireland,  to  emu- 
late the  doings  in  the  North.  In  Dublin 
and  other  places  National  Volunteers  were 
formed.  Drillings  immediately  began,  and 
efforts  were  at  once  made  to  obtain 
arms.  Funds  were  not  wanting.  In 
America,  where  an  extreme  section  of  Irish 
is  always  to  be  found,  money  was  raised 
foT  the  arming  and  equipping  of  the 
National  Volunteers.  The  Government, 
however,  alarmed  by  the  establishment  of 
two  sets  of  Volunteers  in  Ireland,  took 
tardy  action,  and  in  December  issued  a 
Proclamation  forbidding  the  import  of 
arms  into  the  country.  The  Ulster  Volun- 

34 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

teers,  by  their  great  gun-running  exploit 
at  Larne  and  other  northern  ports  in  the 
spring  of  1914,  practically  defied  this  Pro- 
clamation, and  the  National  Volunteers 
were  not  slow  to  follow  their  example. 
They  also  endeavoured  to  obtain  arms  and 
equipment,  and  they  grew  steadily  in  num- 
bers. At  length  Mr.  John  Redmond  inter- 
vened. Up  to  now  both  he  and  the  Irish 
Party,  as  well  as  the  Nationalist  Press  in 
Ireland,  had  watched  the  growth  of  the 
National  Volunteers  with  anxiety.  At  the 
head  of  these  Volunteers,  in  addition  to 
supporters  of  his  Party,  were  men  who  for 
years  had  been  criticising  him  as  being  a 
weakling  in  the  hands  of  the  Liberal 
Government.  Sinn  Feiners,  also,  who  did 
not  believe  in  .Parliamentary  agitation, 
were  prominent  in  the  leadership  of  the 
newly-formed  National  Volunteers.  To 
make  matters  more  serious,  the  member- 
ship of  the  Volunteers  was  increasing  daily. 
Finally,  therefore,  Mr.  Redmond  took 
action.  The  Volunteers  were  governed  by 
a  Provisional  Committee  of  twenty-five 

35  c  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

members.  Profiting  by  the  word  Pro- 
visional, Mr.  Redmond  sent  a  letter  de- 
manding that  twenty-five  of  his  supporters 
should  be  nominated  on  the  Provisional 
Committee,  until,  as  he  stated,  such  time 
as  a  regular  governing  body  was  elected 
to  control  the  movement.  The  demand  of 
the  Irish  Parliamentary  leader  was  re- 
sented by  the  Sinn  Fein  and  the  extreme 
section  of  the  Volunteers,  who  pointed  out 
that  they  had  been  formed  without  the 
support  of  the  Irish  Nationalist  leader  or 
his  Party,  and  that  now,  when  they  were 
growing  stronger,  they  were  to  be  captured 
by  men  hostile  or  indifferent  to  the  move- 
ment. Singular  to  state,  the  Unionist  Press 
in  Dublin,  obviously  to  embarrass  the 
Nationalist  leader,  supported  the  Sinn 
Fein  section  against  the  demands  of  Mr. 
Redmond.  A  split  in  the  ranks  of  the 
National  Volunteers  was  imminent  when, 
at  the  last  moment,  the  Provisional  Com- 
mittee gave  way  and  admitted  the  twenty- 
five  nominees  of  Mr.  Redmond.  All  dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1914  the  ranks  of  the 

36 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

Volunteers  continued  to  swell,  until, 
shortly  before  the  war  broke  out,  there 
must  have  been  well  overdone  hundred 
thousand  active  members.  It  is  very  much 
to  be  doubted,  however,  if  the  arming,  or 
the  equipment,  or  even  the  training  of,  the 
National  Volunteers  improved  in  the  same 
proportion  as  the  membership.  It  was 
calculated  in  July,  1914,  that  not  one-fourth 
were  armed  or  properly  drilled  or  equipped. 
The  active  section  of  the  Volunteers,  who 
were  still  to  a  large  extent  Sinn  Feiners 
or  extremists  of  one  kind  or  another,  made 
strenuous  attempts  to  obtain  arms,  and  it 
was  due  to  their  efforts  that  some  thousands 
of  rifles  and  a  large  quantity  of  ammuni- 
tion were  landed  at  Howth  on  the  second 
last  Sunday  in  July,  1914.  The  ending  of 
the  affair  was  tragic.  On  hearing  of 
the  occurrence,  the  Assistant  Commis- 
sioner of  Police  in  Dublin  sent  a 
force  of  police  and  military  to  intercept 
the  National  Volunteers  on  their  march 
back,  with  their  arms,  from  Howth.  There 
was  a  collision  on  the  Howth  Road,  in 

37 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

the  course  of  which  some  rifles  were 
seized,  but  the  Volunteers  dispersed 
through  the  fields  and  roads  with  their 
weapons,  and  the  military  on  their 
march  back  to  Dublin  were  followed 
by  a  mob,  mainly  composed  of  women  and 
children,  as  well  as  a  number  of  roughs 
not  connected  with  the  Volunteers.  Irri- 
tated by  the  conduct  of  this  mob,  which 
flung  taunts  and  missiles  alike  at  the  troops, 
the  latter,  composed  of  a  detachment  of  the 
Scottish  Borderers,  fired  at  the  crowd  in 
Bachelor's  Walk  with  the  result  that  several 
people  were  killed  and  over  a  score 
wounded.  The  affair  created  a  great  sensa- 
tion throughout  Ireland,  and,  as  was  not 
unnatural  to  expect,  contrasts  were  drawn 
between  the  immunity  enjoyed  by  Sir 
Edward  Carson's  Volunteers  in  the  North 
as  compared  with  the  Nationalist  Volun- 
teers in  the  South.  The  Government  dis- 
avowed the  action  of  the  Assistant  Com- 
missioner of  Police  and  suspended  him. 
In  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  the  Euro- 
pean War  burst  forth,  and  in  the  larger 

38 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

catastrophe  the  smaller  one  was  forgotten. 
When  it  became  apparent  that  Great 
Britain  would  be  involved  in  the  war,  Mr. 
John  Redmond,  in  a  notable  speech,  strove 
to  link  Ireland  with  the  fortunes  of  Eng- 
land and  the  Empire,  and  in  a  dramatic 
manner  offered  the  National  Volunteers  to 
the  Government  for  the  defence  of  Ire- 
land. The  speech  created  a  great  burst 
of  enthusiasm  in  Parliament,  as  well  as  in 
Ireland.  Protestant  and  Unionist  land- 
lords in  the  South  and  West  hastened  to 
offer  their  services  to  the  National  Volun- 
teers, and  it  really  seemed  as  if  the  mil- 
lennium had  arrived,  so  far  as  the  relations 
between  Ireland  and  the  British  Empire 
were  concerned.  The  enthusiasm  was, 
however,  short-lived.  Quickly  it  became 
apparent  that  there  would  be  no  German 
invasion  of  Ireland,  the  Germans  having 
quite  enough  to  do  to  hold  their  own 
against  the  French,  the  British,  and  the 
Russians  abroad,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
British  Fleet.  Eventually,  on  the  Royal 
Assent  being  given  to  the  Home  Rule  Bill, 

39 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Mr.  Redmond  and  members  of  the  Nation- 
alist Party  came  definitely  forward  and 
asked  for  Irish  recruits  for  the  firing  line 
abroad.  It  was  at  once  apparent  that  he 
would  be  opposed  in  this  by  the  Sinn 
Feiners  and  others  who  hated  England. 
The  split,  that  had  been  avoided  earlier  in 
the  year,  came  about,  therefore,  in  Sep- 
tember, 1914,  a  little  after  the  war  had 
been  in  progress.  A  great  part  of  the 
country  sided  with  Mr.  Redmond,  and  their 
ranks  were  known  as  the  National  Volun- 
teers. Those  who  seceded  called  them- 
selves the  Irish  Volunteers.  Deprived  of 
the  men,  who  up  to  then  had  been  training 
them — the  army  reservists  were  called 
up  on  the  outbreak  of  the  war — both  the 
National  and  the  Irish  Volunteers  lost,  not 
alone  in  membership,  but  in  efficiency,  the 
former  especially.  Never  very  enthusias- 
tic about  the  movement,  the  leaders  of  the 
National  Volunteers,  once  removed  from 
the  stimulus  caused  by  association  with 
the  extremists  who  were  keen  on  getting 
arms,  soon  grew  apathetic,  so  that  it  might 

40 


THE   RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

in  truth  be  said  during  1915,  and  certainly 
in  the  early  months  of  1916,  the  Irish  (or 
Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers  formed  the  only 
live  organisation  in  the  country.  Defec- 
tions from  the  ranks  of  the  National  to  the 
Irish  Volunteers  were  frequent,  not  alone 
in  Dublin,  but  in  the  country.  The  greater 
part  of  the  members,  who  had  taken  up 
drilling  with  such  verve  in  the  summer  of 
1914,  quitted  the  movement  altogether, 
leaving  the  ardent  spirits  to  join  the  ranks 
of  the  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers. 
Such  was  the  position  of  affairs  in  the  early 
part  of  1916.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that, 
during  the  whole  of  the  previous  year,  the 
leaders  of  this  Sinn  Fein  organisation  were 
zealous  in  endeavouring  to  procure  arms 
and  ammunition,  though  it  may  be  ques- 
tioned whether  the  quantities  so  obtained 
were  either  exceptionally  large  or  of  the 
best  quality.  A  considerable  number  of 
rifles,  and  a  fair  share  of  rifle  ammunition, 
were  undoubtedly,  by  various  means,  ob- 
tained. Money,  too,  was  not  scarce,  and 
the  source  from  which  it  came  was  America 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

— probably  from  the  irreconcilable  Irish 
out  there,  as  well  as  from  the  German 
element  in  the  States.  The  abrupt  out- 
break of  the  war  caught  the  Sinn  Feiners, 
as  well  as  other  people,  unawares,  and,  for 
a  time,  it  was  difficult  to  adjust  into  the 
minds  of  the  Sinn  Fein  Volunteers  the 
impression  that  it  was  their  duty  to  regard 
the  Germans  as  the  friends  of  Ireland, 
simply  because  Germany  happened  to  be 
at  war  with  England.  The  daily  Nation- 
alist Press  in  Ireland,  without  exception, 
sided  with  the  cause  of  the  Allies.  The 
weekly  organ  of  the  Sinn  Fein  Party,  how- 
ever, took  up  a  different  attitude,  and  when 
it  became  clear  that  it  would  oppose  re- 
cruiting, it  was  suppressed,  besides  other 
lesser-known  publications.  In  its  place  a 
small  daily  organ  called  Ireland  was  pub- 
lished. That,  too,  was  suppressed.  A 
successor  to  it,  called  Scissors  and  Paste, 
which  purported  to  give  extracts  only  from 
papers  allowed  to  be  read  in  England,  was, 
after  a  short  career,  also  shut  up.  Even- 
tually, a  series  of  small  weekly  publica- 

42 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

tions,  the  principal  of  which  was  entitled 
Nationality,  appeared,  and  were  allowed 
to  circulate  by  the  Government  up  to  the 
very  eve  of  the  Rebellion.  It  cannot  be 
doubted  that  these  publications  had  an 
enormous  effect  in  moulding  the  views  of 
the  men  who  subsequently  took  arms  and 
fought  against  British  troops  in  the  streets 
of  Dublin.  They  were  openly  and  undis- 
guisedly  anti-British  in  tone,  and  on  more 
than  one  occasion  clearly  indicated  that  an 
attempt  would  be  made,  by  force  of  arms, 
to  break  the  British  connection  with  Ire- 
land. Mr.  Redmond  and  the  Nationalist 
Party  were  denounced  in  violent  terms  for 
advocating  recruiting,  and  the  German 
army  and  navy  were  extolled,  sometimes 
rather  furtively,  and  at  other  times  with 
plainness  and  exultation.  The  Govern- 
ment, through  Mr.  Birrell,  made  attempts, 
now  and  again,  to  seize  these  publications, 
just  as  they  made  efforts,  now  and  again, 
to  deport  some  of  the  more  daring  organ- 
isers of  the  Irish  (or 'Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers. 
In  the  main,  however,  they  took  no  strong 

43 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

or  definite  action.  These  weekly  publica- 
tions were  sold  openly,  week  after  week, 
in  hundreds  of  newsagents'  shops  in  Dublin 
and  the  provinces,  and  were  even  carried 
through  the  post.  It  is  scarcely  to  be 
wondered  at,  in  view  of  this  tolerance  on 
the  part  of  the  authorities,  if  the  impression 
rapidly  grew  among  the  extremists  that,  in 
the  event  of  a  rising,  the  Government  might 
be  found  acting  with  the  same  lack  of 
energy.  Nor  would  it  be  quite  wrong  to 
place  amongst  the  reasons  also,  for  en- 
couraging them  in  this  belief,  the  daily 
attacks  made  on  the  Government,  by  a  sec- 
tion of  the  British  Press,  for  its  nerveless 
conduct  of  the  war,  and  the  hints  constantly 
thrown  out  that  all  was  not  going  well  in 
England.  In  any  event,  what  might  be 
logically  expected,  duly  happened.  Fed 
weekly  on  papers  bitterly  hostile  to  Eng- 
land, trained  and  officered  by  men  who 
imagined  that  a  revolution  might  be  suc- 
cessful, whilst  England  was  engaged  in  a 
world  war,  a  situation  was  reached  in  which 
the  Irish  Volunteer  leaders  and  men  were 

44 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

faced  with  the  prospect  of  sitting  tight  with 
the  certainty  of  being  disarmed,  or  of 
coming  out  into  the  open.  The  latter 
course  was  not  decided  upon  without  jnany 
misgivings,  and,  in  the  end,  was  not  un- 
animous. True  or  false,  the  impression 
gained  currency  towards  the  end  of  April, 
1916,  that  the  Irish  Government  might  be 
forced,  by  the  loyalist  section  in  Dublin, 
to  attempt  a  general  disarmament  of  the 
Irish  Volunteers.  It  may  be  doubted  if 
this  idea  alone  would  have  tempted  even 
the  hottest-headed  amongst  the  revolu- 
tionaries to  attempt  an  insurrection.  It  is 
here  that  the  occurrences  culminating  in 
the  arrest  of  Sir  Roger  Casement,  and  the 
sinking  of  the  German  vessel  laden  with 
arms  for  Ireland,  must  be  weighed.  Had 
even  a  small  German  force  landed  in  the 
West  or  South  of  Ireland,  plentifully  sup- 
plied with  arms  and  ammunition,  and 
accompanied  by  Sir  Roger  Casement,  the 
Sinn  Feiners  might  possibly  have  deemed 
the  moment  as  favourable  as  they  could 
hope  to  expect.  The  sinking  of  the  vessel 

45 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  i9I6 

laden  with  arms,  and  the  arrest  of  Case- 
ment, undoubtedly  precipitated  matters, 
and  the  rising  of  Easter  Monday  was  the 
result.  There  is  a  further  consideration 
that  must  be  taken  into  account,  in 
dealing  with  the  whole  tragic  epi- 
sode. Week  after  week  the  organs  read 
by  the  revolutionaries  had  been  denounc- 
ing Mr.  Redmond  for  his  statements 
that  Irishmen  were  unanimously  with  Eng- 
land in  the  war.  The  Nationalist  Press 
had  also  been  violently  attacked  for  con- 
veying the  same  impression.  Under  these 
circumstances,  the  leaders  of  the  Irish 
Volunteers,  to  whom  the  prospect  of  the 
failure  of  a  rebellion  must  have  been  pal- 
pable unless  they  had  taken  leave  of  their 
senses,  may  have  considered  that  some 
moral  effect  would  be  produced  by  an  in- 
surrection and  the  declaration  of  an  Irish 
Republic.  In  any  event,  the  plans  that 
were  carried  out  showed  that  some  con- 
siderable thought  had  been  bestowed  on 
the  nature  of  that  awful  struggle  on  which 
they  were  about  to  embark.  The  sudden 

46 


THE   RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

seizure  of  the  General  Post  Office  in  Dublin 
was  unmistakably  a  master-stroke  of  the 
revolutionaries.  In  an  instant  it  paralysed 
all  telegraphic  communication  with  Eng- 
land. Had  it  been  followed  by  the  imme- 
diate seizure  of  the  telephone  exchange 
the  insurgents  would  have  been  placed  in 
a  very  strong  position.  An  English  war 
correspondent,  in  describing  what  he  styled 
the  admirable  plans  of  the  insurgents, 
stated  that  their  one  serious  blunder  was 
the  failure  to  seize  the  telephone  exchange, 
and  in  the  light  of  after  events  this  must 
be  regarded  as  a  correct  appreciation  of 
facts.  With  the  General  Post  Office  and 
the  telephone  exchange  in  their  possession, 
the  insurgents  would  have  had  a  couple  of 
days  to  consolidate  their  position  in  the 
city,  and,  though  the  end  would  in- 
evitably have  been  the  same,  it  is  certain 
that  a  considerable  number  of  other  lives 
would  have  been  lost,  with  much  more 
destruction  of  property.  Another  serious 
failure  of  the  revolutionaries  was  their  in- 
ability to  seize  Dublin  Castle.  It  may 

47 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

seem  incredible,  but  it  is  a  fact,  that  a 
coup  de  main  on  that  fateful  Easter  Mon- 
day morning  might  have  placed  the  rebels 
in  easy  possession  of  the  seat  of  the  Irish 
Government,  with  all  its  moral  effects,  its 
historical  associations,  its  wealth  of  impor- 
tant documents,  and  incidentally  they 
might  have  secured  possession  of  the 
Under-Secretary,  Sir  Matthew  Nathan, 
who,  it  is  stated,  was  present  in  the  Castle 
at  the  time.  A  feeble  attempt  was,  indeed, 
made  to  seize  the  citadel,  but  the 
approaches  were  quickly  barred  to  the  in- 
surgents by  the  few  men  who  were  guard- 
ing the  place,  and,  deficient  in  artillery,  the 
insurgents  were  unable  to  force  their  way 
in.  The  same  applies  to  Trinity  College 
and  the  Bank  of  Ireland,  all  of  which 
places  might  have  been  obtained  by  sur- 
prise but  not  otherwise.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  these  buildings,  the  insurgents  acted 
with  promptitude  in  the  case  of  the  other 
places  that  they  seized  and  held.  At  the 
General  Post  Office  even  barbed  wire  was 
not  forgotten,  and  a  line  of  it  was  laid 

48 


THE   RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

across  the  street.  The  proximity  of  the 
great  Metropole  Hotel,  next  the  Post 
Office,  relieved  the  insurgents  of  any  imme- 
diate fear  of  lack  of  provisions  in  this 
quarter.  The  seizure  of  Jacob's  biscuit 
factory,  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  also  set  at 
ease  any  anxiety  of  the  insurgents  in  this 
area,  that  they  would  be  compelled  to  sur- 
render through  starvation,  at  least  for  a 
considerable  time.  The  possession  of  a 
Union,  in  another  part  of  the  city,  showed 
that  the  insurgents  had  made  their  plans 
rather  carefully,  so  far  at  least  as  the  build- 
ings they  occupied  were  concerned.  They 
probably  counted  on  an  abundance  of  food, 
as  well  as  on  immunity  from  artillery  fire, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  inmates  and'  sick 
in  hospital.  Another  strong  and  favour- 
able strategic  point,  near  an  important  rail- 
way, was  a  big  mill  and  bakery.  This  was 
early  occupied  by  the  insurgents,  who,  at 
this  point  also,  were  relieved  of  fear  as 
regards  the  food  supply.  So  quickly  were 
all  the  arrangements  carried  out  that  ft 
must  be  taken  for  granted  they  had  all  been 

49  D 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

carefully  thought  out  beforehand.  This, 
indeed,  is  proved  by  the  subsequent  acts 
of  the  insurgents  after  they  had  obtained 
possession  of  their  main  strongholds.  For 
example,  once  the  General  Post  Office  was 
seized  and  barricaded,  the  flag  of  "  The 
Irish  Republic5'  was  hoisted,  and  a 
message  was  sent  indiscriminately  over  the 
wire,  "  Ireland  a  Republic."  The  hoisting 
of  the  Republican  flag  was  signalised  by  a 
volley  from  the  insurgents  in  the  building. 
At  the  same  time  a  Volunteer  at  the  door 
of  the  Post  Office  handed  to  passers-by 
printed  copies  of  the  following  Proclama- 
tion : — 

POBLACHT  NA  H  EIREANN. 

(The  people  of  Ireland.) 

THE  PROVISIONAL  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE 
IRISH  REPUBLIC. 

To  the  People  of  Ireland, 

Irishmen  and  Irishwomen, — In  the  name 
of  God  and  of  the  dead  generations  from 
whom  she  receives  her  old  traditions  of 
nationhood,  Ireland,  through  us,  summons 

50 


THE   RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

her  children  to  her  flag  and  strikes  for  her 
freedom. 

Having  organised  and  trained  her  man- 
hood through  her  secret  revolutionary 
organisation,  the  Irish  Republican  Brother- 
hood, and  through  her  open  military  organi- 
sation, the  Irish  Volunteers  and  the  Irish 
Citizen  Army,  having  partially  perfected 
her  discipline,  having  resolutely  waited  for 
the  right  moment  to  reveal  itself,  she  now 
seizes  that  moment,  and  supported  by  her 
exiled  children  in  America  and  by  gallant 
allies  in  Europe,  but  relying  in  the  first  on 
her  own  strength,  she  strikes  in  full  confi- 
dence of  victory. 

We  declare  the  right  of  the  people  of 
Ireland  to  the  ownership  of  Ireland,  and  to 
the  unfettered  control  of  Irish  destinies,  to 
be  sovereign  and  indefeasible.  The  long 
usurpation  of  that  right,  by  a  foreign  people 
and  government,  has  not  extinguished  the 
right,  nor  can  it  ever  be  extinguished,  ex- 
cept by  the  destruction  of  the  Irish  people. 
In  every  generation  the  Irish  people  have 
asserted  their  right  to  national  freedom  and 
sovereignty.  Six  times  during  the  past  300 
years  they  have  asserted  it  in  arms.  Stand- 
ing on  that  fundamental  right,  and  again 
asserting  it  in  arms  in  the  face  of  the  world, 

51  D  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

we  hereby  proclaim  the  Irish  Republic  as  a 
sovereign  independent  state,  and  we  pledge 
our  lives,  and  the  lives  of  our  comrades  in 
arms,  to  the  cause  of  its  freedom,  of  its  wel- 
fare, and  of  its  exaltation  amongst  the 
nations. 

The  Irish  Republic  is  entitled  to,  and 
hereby  claims,  the  allegiance  of  ^every 
Irishman  and  Irishwoman.  The  Republic 
guarantees  religious  and  civil  liberty,  equal 
rights  and  equal  opportunities  to  all  its  citi- 
zens, and  declares  its  resolve  to  pursue  the 
happiness  and  prosperity  of  the  whole 
nation,  and  of  all  its  parts,  cherishing  all 
the  children  of  the  nation  equally  and  ob- 
livious of  the  differences,  carefully  fostered 
by  an  alien  government,  which  have 
divided  a  minority  from  the  majority  in  the 
past. 

Until  our  arms  have  brought  the  oppor- 
tune moment  for  the  establishment  of  a 
permanent  national  government,  represen- 
tative of  the  whole  people  of  Ireland,  and 
elected  by  the  suffrages  of  all  her  men  and 
women,  the  Provisional  Government, 
hereby  constituted,  will  administer  the 
civil  and  military  affairs  of  the  Republic  in 
trust  for  the  people. 

We  place  the  cause  of  the  Irish  Republic 

52 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

under  the  protection  of  the  most  High  God, 
whose  blessing  we  invoke  on  our  arms,  and 
we  pray  that  no  one  who  serves  the  cause 
will  dishonour  it  by  cowardice,  inhumanity 
or  rapine.  In  this  supreme  hour  the  Irish 
Nation  must,  by  its  valour  and  discipline, 
and  by  the  readiness  of  its  children  to  sacri- 
fice themselves  for  the  common  good,  prove 
itself  worthy  of  the  august  destiny  to  which 
it  is  called. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  the  Provisional 
Government, 

THOMAS  J.  CLARKE, 

SEAN  MACDIARMADA, 
P.  H.  PEARSE, 
JAMES  CONNOLLY, 
THOMAS  MACDONAGH, 
EAMONN  CEANNT, 
JOSEPH  PLUNKETT. 

In  addition  to  the  issue  of  this  Proclama- 
tion, one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary movement,  stepping  from  the 
General  Post  Office  into  the  middle  of  the 
street,  publicly  proclaimed  by  word  of 
mouth  the  establishment  of  the  Republic 
and  called  for  volunteers.  Nor  in  the 

53 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

stress  and  excitement  attendant  on  the  re- 
bellion did  the  insurgents  forget  the  Press. 
A  little  four-page  newspaper  was  printed, 
in  one  of  the  printing  offices  seized,  and 
under  the  heading  of  Irish  War  News, 
gave  details  of  the  progress  of  the  insurrec- 
tion. The  leading  article,  which  filled  the 
whole  of  the  front  page,  was  entitled,  "  If 
the  Germans  conquer  England."  The  fol- 
lowing statement  made  by  "  Commander- 
General  Pearse"  was  prominently  dis- 
played : — 

"  The  Irish  Republic  was  proclaimed  in 
Dublin  on  Easter  Monday,  April  24,  at 
12  noon.  Simultaneously  with  the  issue  of 
the  Proclamation,  the  Dublin  division  of 
the  Army  of  the  Republic,  including  the 
Irish  Volunteers,  the  Citizen  Army  and  the 
Hibernian  Rifles,  occupied  dominating 
positions  in  the  city.  The  General  Post 
Office  was  seized  at  12  noon,  and  the  Castle 
attacked  at  the  same  moment,  and  shortly 
after  the  Four  Courts  were  occupied.  Irish 
troops  hold  the  City  Hall,  and  dominate 
the  Castle.  Attacks  were  made  next  by 

54 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

the  British  Forces,  and   were   everywhere 
repulsed." 

The  newspaper  further  stated  that  Com- 
mander-General Pearse  was  Commander  - 
in-Chief  of  the  Army  of  the  Republic,  and 
President  of  the  Provisional  Government; 
while  Commander-General  James  Con- 
nolly was  commanding  the  Dublin  district. 
The  Irish  War  News  appears  only  to 
have  been  published  on  one  day,  the 
second  of  the  rebellion.  Whilst  these 
proceedings  were  taking  place  at  the 
General  Post  Office,  which  was  the  head- 
quarters of  the  Revolt,  having  regard  both 
to  the  importance  of  the  building  and  its 
prominent  situation,  stirring  events  were 
taking  place  in  other  quarters  of  the  city. 
A  small  body  of  insurgents  marched  up  to 
the  gates  of  Dublin  Castle,  shot  the  police- 
man on  duty,  but  were  unable  to  rush  the 
building,  either  because  of  lack  of  men  to 
take  and  hold  the  place,  or  because  they 
were  fearful  of  being  trapped  inside.  They 
seized  the  City  Hall,  however,  from  the 
windows  and  roof  of  which  they  were  able 

55 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

to  dominate  the  Castle  Yard.  They  also 
obtained  possession  of  newspaper  offices, 
and  other  corner  premises,  thus  securing 
the  main  approaches  to  the  Castle.  At  St. 
Stephen's  Green,  a  select  and  fashionable 
square  near  the  centre  of  the  city,  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  insurgents  were  remark- 
able. Having  taken  possession  of  the 
small  grassy  park  in  the  square,  they  dug 
trenches,  and  barricaded  the  railings. 
Once  the  military  secured  possession,  how- 
ever, of  a  corner  of  the  square,  these 
trenches  were  found  to  be  untenable,  and 
the  insurgents  had  to  retreat  from  them  to 
the  opposite  end  of  the  square,  where  they 
seized  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  a 
strongly-built  stone  structure,  and  other 
premises,  including  a  large  public-house  in 
the  immediate  vicinity.  On  the  first  day  of 
the  revolt,  two  railway  stations  were  in 
possession  of  the  insurgents.  Attempts  to 
seize  two  others — Kingsbridge,  the  termi- 
nus of  the  Great  Southern  and  Western 
Railway,  and  Amiens  Street,  the  terminus 
of  the  Great  Northern  Railway — were  not 

56 


THE    RISING    IN    DUBLIN 

successful.  Broadstone,  the  terminus  of 
the  Midland  Great  Western  Railway,  was 
for  a  time  held  by  them,  but  they  were 
driven  out.  No  attempt  seems  to  have  been 
made  by  the  insurgents  to  take  by  surprise 
and  storm  the  military  barracks  in  Dublin. 
A  small  party,  however,  appeared  about 
midday  on  Easter  Monday,  at  the  canal 
bridge  near  Portobello  barracks,  and  taking 
possession  of  a  public-house,  commanded 
for  a  time  the  main  approach  citywards  from 
the  barracks.  An  officer  of  the  Irish  Rifles, 
who  was  returning  to  the  barracks  on 
horseback,  was  fired  on  by  the  insurgents, 
and  wounded.  He  succeeded,  neverthe- 
less, in  reaching  his  men,  who,  having  been 
reinforced,  attacked  with  machine-guns  the 
public-house  occupied  by  the  insurgents. 
The  latter  evacuated  the  position,  the  bulk 
of  them  making  their  escape  by  the  back. 
The  insurgents'  plan  seems  to  have  been 
to  seize  buildings,  as  nearly  as  they  could, 
in  the  form  of  a  circle,  so  as  to  have  their 
movements  as  free  as  possible  in  the  centre 
of  the  city,  and  in  order,  also,  that  when 

57 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

evacuating  forward  positions  they  might 
have  the  opportunity  to  retreat  citywards. 
The  next  important  building  taken  by  them 
in  the  line  of  the  circle  starting  from 
Stephen's  Green,  via  Leeson  Street  and 
Portobello  Bridge,  was  the  South  Dublin 
Union  and  a  distillery  adjoining.  Here 
some  very  sharp  fighting  took  place,  on  the 
first  day  of  the  revolt,  between  the  insur- 
gents and  the  military,  in  the  course  of 
which  several  casualties  occurred,  not  alone 
to  the  parties  engaged,  but  also  to  civilians. 
On  Easter  Monday  night,  both  the  Union 
and  the  distillery  remained  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  insurgents.  Unable  to  take  or 
to  hold  the  Kingsbridge  railway  terminus, 
which  would  have  been  important  to  them, 
as  it  was  the  gateway  through  which  troops 
would  come  from  the  Curragh,  and  from 
the  depots  in  the  south  and  west  of  Ireland, 
the  insurgents  made  a  raid  on  the  magazine 
fort  in  the  Phoenix  Park,  not  very  far  dis- 
tant. This  was  only  guarded  by  a  few 
soldiers.  Driving  up  in  four  or  five  motor- 
cars, the  insurgents  rushed  the  guard- 

58 


THE   RISING   IN   DUBLIN 

room,  and  set  fire  to  the  outer  portion  of  the 
fort,  where  some  small-arms  munitions  were 
destroyed.  The  insurgents  did  not  remain, 
and  the  military,  having  returned  in  force 
from  adjoining  barracks,  were  able  to  quell 
the  flames  before  any  serious  explosion 
occurred.  The  nearest  building  to  the 
Phoenix  Park,  of  any  importance,  occupied 
by  the  insurgents,  was  the  Four  Courts. 
This  beautiful  building,  with  its  majestic 
dome,  is  situate  on  the  quays,  and  is  one 
of  the  sights  of  Dublin.  The  rebels 
showed  scant  courtesy  for  its  grave  and 
dignified  surroundings.  Having  secured 
an  entry,  they  manned  the  windows,  which 
gave  them  a  wide  and  commanding  out- 
look. They  barricaded  them  with  law 
books  of  heavy  size,  and  with  records  in 
parchment.  The  possession  of  this  large 
building  gave  them  control  of  the  quays. 
On  the  north  side  of  the  city,  the  insur- 
gents, being  unable  to  hold  Broadstone 
railway  terminus,  took  possession  of  a 
number  of  houses  in  various  streets, 
especially  corner  houses  commanding 

59 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

canal  and  railway  bridges,  and  sniping  was 
commenced.  The  insurgents  on  this  side  of 
the  city,  however,  being  without  the  shelter 
afforded  elsewhere  by  large  and  important 
buildings,  were  gradually  driven  in,  from 
the  first,  in  the  direction  of  the  Post  Office. 
Completing  the  circle  from  Fairview  to 
Liberty  Hall,  the  headquarters  of  the 
Citizen  Army  on  the  quays,  they  at  the 
beginning  strove  to  keep  the  outer  posi- 
tions as  long  as  possible.  On  Easter 
Monday  evening  they  took  Ballybough 
Bridge  and  the  houses  around.  They 
also  took  Annesley  Bridge,  and  they 
broke  into,  and  occupied,  manure  works  in 
the  vicinity.  They  seized  several  motor- 
cars, and  practically  occupied  the  whole  of 
the  Fairview  district,  through  which  the 
main  line  of  the  Great  Northern  Railway 
from  Belfast  to  Dublin  runs.  They  were, 
however,  as  already  stated,  unable  to 
secure  possession  of  the  Amiens  Street  ter- 
minus of  that  important  line.  On  Easter 
Monday,  therefore,  before  night  closed, 
they  were  in  occupation  of  a  large  and  im- 

60 


THE  RISING  IN  DUBLIN 

portant  portion  of  the  city.  In  the  Rings- 
end  district  they  held  Boland's  bakery,  a 
huge  building  overlooking  the  grand 
canal,  and  giving  a  wide  view  of  the  sur- 
rounding neighbourhood.  Possession  of 
the  railway,  from  Westland  Row  to  Lans- 
downe  Road,  gave  them  partial  control  of 
the  line  from  Kingstown,  where,  it  must  be 
presumed,  they  knew  troops  would  be 
landed  in  large  numbers.  From  the  very 
first  fighting  was  severe  in  this  district,  with 
its  network  of  narrow  and  dirty  stjeets. 
The  presence  of  a  military  barracks  in  the 
vicinity  led  to  immediate  conflicts  between 
the  insurgents  in  the  bakery  and  mill  and 
the  troops  from  the  barracks,  who  occupied 
several  houses  from  which  they  enfiladed 
the  approaches  to  the  premises  seized  by 
the  Sinn  Feiners.  The  outer  circle  held  by 
the  insurgents  on  Easter  Monday  night 
ranged  from  Ringsend  to  Ballsbridge, 
Leeson  Street,  Portobello,  across  to  Dol- 
phins Barn,  from  thence  to  the  Four  Courts 
on  the  quays,  extending  therefrom  to  the 
greater  part  of  the  northern  side  of  the 

61 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

city,  Fairview,  back  again  to  Liberty  Hall 
on  the  quays.  This  was  the  utmost  limit 
they  reached  on  the  outer  radius.  On  the 
inner  and  narrower  circle,  they  held  the 
General  Post  Office,  the  City  Hall,  the 
Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  and  Jacob's 
factory.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  judging 
from  their  operations,  that  their  plan  was 
to  hold  as  wide  an  outer  area  as  possible, 
so  as  to  give  them  a  surer  foothold  in 
important  buildings  in  the  centre  of  the 
city.  Manifestly  their  complete  plan  went 
wrong.  The  first,  and  most  important, 
difficulty  with  which  they  were  faced,  was 
a  shortage  in  men  to  hold  the  various  and 
rather  widely  extended  buildings  of  which 
they  made  attempts  to  secure  possession. 
This  shortage  may  possibly  be  explained 
by  the  cancellation  of  the  Easter 
manoeuvres,  and  the  consequent  defection 
of  a  large  body  of  volunteers,  whom  the 
insurgents  might,  under  other  circum- 
stances, have  counted  upon.  Assuming 
that  the  full  plan,  which  was  evidently 
worked  out  with  great  care,  and  with  a 

62 


THE    RISING    IN    DUBLIN 

thorough  knowledge  of  the  geography  of 
the  city,  provided  for  the  seizure  of  as  wide 
an  outer  area  as  possible  at  the  commence- 
ment, the  lack  of  men  caused  by  the  cancel- 
lation order  would  have  seriously  depleted 
the  resources  of  the  leaders,  who,  at  the  last 
moment,  decided  to  proceed  at  all  costs 
with  their  adventure.  Forced  to  act  on  a 
preconceived  plan,  with  a  smaller  number 
of  men  than  had  been  reckoned  on,  they 
were  unable  to  carry  all  the  outer  or  the 
inner  number  of  buildings  on  which  they 
may  have  counted.  The  failure  to  seize 
or  to  hold  the  railway  termini  was  unmis- 
takably due  to  lack  of  men.  So,  too,  was 
the  failure  to  rush  the  various  military  bar- 
racks, Trinity  College,  the  Telephone  Ex- 
change, and  Dublin  Castle,  as  well  as  the 
Custom  House.  In  the  light  of  what 
actually  happened,  there  cannot  be  the 
smallest  shadow  of  doubt  that,  given 
the  same  surprise,  and  supplied  with  the 
full  number  of  men  on  whom  they  counted, 
the  insurgents  would  have  been  able  to 
take  possession  of  the  various  buildings 

63 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

they  required  in  the  outer  and  inner  areas. 
An  exception  may  possibly  be  made  in  the 
case  of  Trinity  College,  which  was  occu- 
pied by  a  detachment  of  the  Officers  Train- 
ing Corps.  Acting  promptly,  they  soon  put 
the  College  in  a  state  of  defence,  and  it 
is  probable  that,  even  had  the  rebels  the 
number  of  men  they  expected  to  have, 
the  result,  so  far  as  Trinity  College  is  con- 
cerned, would  have  been  the  same.  In  any 
event,  the  occupation  and  the  holding  of 
Trinity  would  have  entailed  after  the  first 
couple  of  days  a  large  number  of  men  on 
the  part  of  the  insurgents,  and  possibly  for 
this  reason,  as  well  as  owing  to  the  very 
determined  defence  of  the  Officers  Train- 
ing Corps  inside,  the  attack  was  not 
pressed.  The  failure  to  secure  the  Bank  of 
Ireland,  a  thick  and  solid  stone  structure, 
was  due,  in  part,  to  the  fire  from 
Trinity  College  defenders,  but  in  a  larger 
degree  it  was  owing  to  the  Volunteers'  want 
of  artillery  in  any  shape  or  form,  or  even 
of  suitable  explosives.  The  same  remark 
applies  to  Dublin  Castle.  Had  the  insur- 


THE    RISING    IN    DUBLIN 

gents  any  artillery,  or  even  high  explosive 
bombs,  it  cannot  reasonably  be  doubted 
they  would,  given  a  sufficient  number  of 
men  for  the  purpose,  have  been  able  to 
force  their  way  into  the  Castle  from  the 
positions  they  held  on  Easter  Monday 
afternoon  in  its  immediate  vicinity.  Lack- 
ing both  men  and  explosives,  the  most  the 
insurgents  could  do  on  Easter  Monday, 
after  their  surprise  attacks  had  placed  them 
in  possession  of  several  important  parts  of 
the  city,  was  to  barricade  themselves  in  the 
buildings  they  had  seized,  provide  means 
of  retreat  for  themselves,  if  possible,  in  the 
case  of  those  on  the  outer  radius,  and,  in 
the  case  of  those  in  the  inner  area,  to  de- 
fend themselves  as  best  they  could  by  rifle 
and  machine-gun  fire.  The  leaders  may 
have  possibly  hoped  that  artillery  fire 
would  not  be  used  in  the  case  of  large  and 
imposing  buildings  in  the  heart  of  the  city, 
either  because  they  were  Government 
property,  or  because  prominent  citizens  and 
hostages  in  the  shape  of  captured  officers 
and  men  would  be  injured  thereby.  Pos- 

65  E 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION   OF   1916 

sibly,  also,  some  dream  of  the  country 
springing  to  arms,  and  coming  to 
their  relief,  of  a  naval  battle  at  sea 
resulting  in  German  warships  appear- 
ing in  Dublin  Bay,  or  a  German 
raid  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  resulting 
in  the  dispersal  of  the  cordon  of 
troops  that  on  Easter  Monday  night 
started  to  be  drawn  round  the  city — some 
dream,  or  some  hope  of  this  kind,  may  have 
animated  the  minds  of  the  leaders  of  the 
revolt.  They  were,  undoubtedly,  in  a 
rather  cheerful  and  hopeful  frame  of  mind 
on  the  Monday  night,  and  so  also  were 
their  followers.  The  rather  easy  manner 
in  which  they  had  secured  a  position  in 
many  buildings,  the  fact  that  they  com- 
manded, if  they  did  not  hold,  Dublin 
Castle,  the  practical  disappearance  of  the 
military  and  police  from  the  city,  the  com- 
plete surprise,  not  alone  of  the  authorities, 
but  of  the  populace  generally — all  these 
things  may,  for  the  moment,  have  tended  to 
raise  illusions  which,  under  cooler  circum- 
stances, would  have  been  rejected.  In  any 

66 


THE    RISING    IN   DUBLIN 

event  they  remained,  during  the  first  night 
of  the  revolt,  practically  in  undisputed  pos- 
session of  nearly  all  the  portions  of  the 
city  that  they  had  seized  at  noon.  Several 
days  were,  in  fact,  to  elapse  before  any 
general,  determined  or  successful  attempts 
were  made  to  drive  them  from  their  main 
vantage  places. 


67  E  2 


CHAPTER    II 

STREET     FIGHTING 

ON  Easter  Tuesday  morning,  the 
second  day  of  the  Rebellion,  Dublin 
awoke  to  an  extraordinary  position  of 
affairs.  The  absence  of  letters,  trams, 
newspapers,  and  police  showed  that  some- 
thing unique  had  occurred,  but,  even  yet, 
many  citizens  found  it  hard  to  realise  that 
their  city  was  a  prey  to  revolution.  The 
stillness  of  the  morning  was  soon,  however, 
to  be  broken  by  other  and  clearer  signs  of 
the  storm  that  had  so  startlingly  burst  on 
the  capital,  and  the  sharp  crackle  of  rifles, 
the  rapid  rattle  of  machine-guns,  the  burst- 
ing of  shrapnel  and  of  bombs  convinced, 
even  the  most  bewildered,  that  the  war 
which  they  had  deemed  so  far  distant  was 
68 


STREET  FIGHTING 

now  at  their  very  doors.  It  was  from 
Tuesday  onwards  to  the  end  of  the  week 
that  Dublin  was  to  witness  a  most  remark- 
able form  of  warfare,  namely,  sustained 
and  stubborn  street  fighting.  For  a 
parallel  to  this  form  of  fighting  in  a  big 
city,  one  has  to  go  back  to  the  days  of  the 
French  Revolution,  or  to  the  days  of  the 
Commune  in  Paris.  It  was,  probably,  on 
these  models  that  the  insurgents  acted 
when,  on  the  fateful  Easter  Monday,  they 
seized  the  General  Post  Office  and  other 
important  buildings  in  the  Irish  capital. 
On  Tuesday  the  first  concerted  attempt 
was  made  by  the  authorities  to  deal  with 
the  rising.  Martial  law  was  proclaimed 
in  Dublin  city  and  county.  The  Lord 
Lieutenant  of  Ireland  issued  a  Proclama- 
tion stating  that  an  attempt,  instigated  and 
designed  by  foreign  enemies,  to  incite  re- 
bellion in  Ireland  had  been  made  by  a 
reckless,  but  small,  body  of  men,  who  had 
been  guilty  of  insurrectionary  acts  in  the 
city  of  Dublin.  The  Viceroy  warned  all 
loyal  subjects  that  the  sternest  measures 

69 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

were  being  taken  for  the  prompt  suppres- 
sion of  the  disturbances,  and  cautioned 
people  of  the  danger  of  unnecessarily  fre- 
quenting the  streets,  or  of  assembling  in 
crowds.  Beyond  tightening  the  cordon 
round  the  city,  and  the  capture  of  some 
outlying  positions,  the  military  were  unable 
on  Tuesday  to  drive  the  insurgents  from 
their  main  positions  in  the  heart  of  the  city. 
Supplies  were  commandeered  from  grocery 
and  other  food  shops  by  the  rebels, 
who  handed  in  payment  drafts  drawn  on 
"  The  Irish  Republic/'  The  troops  were 
still  too  few  on  Tuesday  morning  to  pre- 
vent the  Volunteers  from  appearing  on  the 
streets  in  the  main  thoroughfares,  or  from 
proceeding  from  one  of  their  strongholds 
to  another.  The  retention  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege by  the  Loyalists  was,  however,  clearly 
proved  of  great  importance  on  Tuesday. 
Its  small  garrison  was,  during  Monday 
night  and  Tuesday  morning,  reinforced  by 
a  number  of  regular  troops  who,  armed 
with  rifles  and  machine-guns  at  the  win- 
dows, swept  with  their  fire  the  ap- 

70 


STREET  FIGHTING 

preaches  from  Westmoreland  Street, 
College  Green,  Grafton  Street,  and  Col- 
lege Street.  Some  insurgents,  caught  by 
this  fire  whilst  making  their  way  from  the 
General  Post  Office  to  Stephen's  Green, 
suffered  rather  severely.  The  possession 
of  the  College  by  the  military  had  another 
advantage.  Its  grounds  at  the  rear,  ex 
tending  to  within  easy  reach  of  Stephen's 
Green,  and  well  protected  by  thick  walls 
and  heavy  railings,  enabled  the  military  to 
move  with  comparative  safety  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Green,  which  they  recaptured 
from  the  insurgents,  with  the  exception  of 
the  end  on  which  stands  the  Royal  College 
of  Surgeons.  Meanwhile,  sharp  fighting 
was  taking  place  throughout  Monday  night 
and  Tuesday  morning  at  other  points.  A 
stronghold  of  the  Volunteers  was  at  Fair- 
view.  This  locality  had,  for  some  years, 
been  a  favourite  meeting  place  for  the -fol- 
lowers of  James  Larkin.  When  his  citizen 
army  was  formed,  and  when  they  procured 
arms  and  ammunition,  it  was  in  a  park  in 
this  district  they  met  to  drill  and  undergo 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

other  military  evolutions.  One  of  the 
first  acts  of  the  revolutionaries  had  been 
to  seize  a  large  manure  works  in  this  area, 
and  also  to  barricade  the  bridges  in  the 
vicinity.  The  open  spaces  in  this  locality, 
the  railway  embankment  of  the  Great 
Northern  line,  and  the  country  beyond, 
enabled  both  military  and  insurgents  to 
move  with  somewhat  greater  freedom  than 
in  the  crowded  streets  and  narrow  lanes  of 
the  city.  The  troops  on  Tuesday  manned 
the  railway  embankment,  which  gave  them 
a  commanding  position,  and  they  were 
able  to  fire  with  some  effect  on  the  insur- 
gents. The  latter  took  possession  of 
several  houses,  as  well  as  the  manure 
works  already  alluded  to,  from  which  they, 
in  turn,  fired  on  the  soldiers.  Throughout 
the  whole  of  Tuesday  they  held  practically 
the  entire  district  of  Fairview,  the  troops 
in  the  vicinity  being  too  few  to  do  more 
than  snipe  at  them  from  the  railway  and 
other  points  of  vantage.  On  Wednesday 
reinforcements  arrived  for  the  military, 
and  the  insurgents,  who,  until  then,  had 

72 


STREET  FIGHTING 

been  holding  up  civilians,  searching  them 
and  generally  acting  as  if  in  entire  control 
of  the  area,  were  definitely  placed  on  the 
defensive.  They  still  kept  up  a  desperate 
fight,  and,  for  thirteen  hours  on  one  occa- 
sion, ceaseless  stoiping  went  on  between 
them  and  the  military.  From  the  win- 
Hows  of  quiet  villa  residences,  from  small 
shops,  from  the  shelter  afforded  by  canal 
bridges,  and  from  the  roofs  of  houses, 
volley  after  volley  was  fired,  the  crack  of 
the  rifle  being  varied  now  and  again  by  the 
rattle  of  machine-gun  fire.  In  one  in- 
stance an  insurgent  sniper,  who  was  shot 
down,  was  found  to  have  tied  himself,  by 
means  of  a  rope,  to  a  chimney  stack.  The 
wounded  rebels  were  attended  to  in 
the  houses  by  their  friends,  whilst  the 
troops,  when  injured,  where  conveyed 
along  the  railway  to  Amiens  Street  ter- 
minus of  the  Great  Northern  line.  Search- 
lights were  used  by  the  military,  their  posi- 
tions on  the  railway  embankment  enabling 
them  at  night  time  to  sweep  the  various 
roads,  in  the  houses  of  which  the  insur- 

73 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

gents  were  entrenched.  Gradually  the 
latter  were  driven  in  on  the  city,  and,  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  week,  Fairview  was 
in  possession  of  the  troops.  In  Phibs- 
borough  and  the  Phoenix  Park  districts,  on 
the  extreme  north  side  of  the  city,  the  same 
task  was  slowly  but  effectively  accom- 
plished. It  was  on  Tuesday  that  the 
Dublin  Fusiliers  forced  their  way  to- 
wards the  centre  of  the  city  from 
this  northern  side.  The  insurgents 
tried  to  blow  up  some  bridges  on  the 
main  routes,  but,  either  through  an  insuffi- 
ciency of  high  explosives  for  the  purpose, 
or  because  of  inadequate  preparation,  they 
were  unable  to  do  so,  and  the  weak  barri- 
cades that  they  erected  were  easily  de- 
molished by  shell  fire.  Owing  to  the  per- 
sistent sniping  from  shops  and  dwelling- 
houses,  the  advance  of  the  troops  in  this 
district,  as,  indeed,  all  over  the  city,  had  to 
be  slow  and  cautious.  Having  no  strong- 
hold on  the  extreme  northern  side  of  the 
town,  the  operations  of  the  Volunteers  con- 
sisted in  sniping  as  long  as  they  could  in 

74 


STREET  FIGHTING 

the  outlying  streets,  and  then  taking  up 
new  positions  at  night  time,  or  by  the  back 
entrances  when  any  particular  spot  became 
too  hot  for  them.  Early  in  the  week  a 
body  of  Lancers  charged,  from  the  north 
side  of  Sackville  Street,  down  the  centre 
of  the  city,  in  the  direction  of  the  General 
Post  Office.  They  were  met  with  a  volley, 
and  there  were  several  casualties.  Obvi- 
ously cavalry  were  useless  in  such  a  junc- 
ture, their  animals  and  themselves  but 
making  targets  for  the  insurgents  in  the 
buildings  attacked.  The  same  remark 
applied  to  attempts  by  infantry  to  storm 
the  larger  buildings  held  by  Sinn  Feiners. 
They  offered  a  favourable  mark  for 
snipers,  and,  on  several  occasions,  after 
obtaining  possession  of  houses  from  which 
they  had  been  fired  on,  they  found  the  pre- 
mises evacuated  by  the  insurgents,  who, 
by  back  ways,  or  by  holes  bored  in  the  par- 
titions, had  made  their  way  to  new  posi- 
tions. The  network  of  old  and  dilapidated 
streets,  lanes,  and  valleys  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Four  Courts  and  the  quays  on  the  north 

75 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

side  of  the  river  proved  very  difficult  for 
the  military,  and  firing  was  constant  here 
during  the  entire  week.  Bygradual  progress, 
however,  the  troops  made  their  advance 
from  street  to  street  without  very  many 
casualties,  and  by  Wednesday  night  the 
authorities  were  able  to  announce  that 
there  was  then  a  complete  cordon  around 
the  centre  of  the  town,  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river.  The  Four  Courts,  the  General 
Post  Office,  and  several  high  buildings  in 
that  area  of  operations  were  still  held  by 
the  insurgents,  but  they  were  being 
slowly  but  surely  pressed  in  on  the 
river  on  this  particular  side.  To  the  south 
of  the  Liffey  the  fighting  was  more  vari- 
able. One  of  the  places  where  a  very  de- 
termined stand  was  made  was  Boland's 
Bakery  and  the  Ringsend  district 
generally.  The  possession  of  the  bakery 
was  valuable  to  the  insurgents  in  a 
twofold  sense.  It  secured  them  a  supply 
of  foodstuffs,  and,  by  its  height,  it  offered 
a  commanding  position  for  concentrated 
rifle  fire.  In  addition  to  the  bakery  the 

76 


STREET  FIGHTING 

rebels  seized  an  old  distillery,  of  which 
they  were  able  to  make  effective  use.  The 
commandant  here  was  one  of  the  ablest  of 
their  chiefs.  His  name  was  De  Valera, 
and,  like  many  other  of  the  leaders, 
he  was  a  professor  in  a  college  before  he 
took  up  arms.  To  a  young  British  officer 
who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  insurgents 
at  this  spot  we  owe  a  most  interesting  ac- 
count of  their  proceedings.  The  position, 
he  said,  was  considered  by  them  of  great 
importance.  It  commanded  a  large  part 
of  the  south  river  district.  By  what  ap- 
peared to  be  a  clever  ruse  de  guerre  the 
insurgents  succeeded  in  getting  the  mili- 
tary to  shell  the  distillery  instead  of  the 
bakery.  They  ran  up  a  green  flag  on  the 
top  of  the  distillery,  started  signalling  sea- 
wards, and  posted  half  a  dozen  men  with 
rifles  at  different  points  of  the  building. 
The  result  was  that  the  distillery  was  razed 
to  the  ground.  Some  shells  were  fired  in 
the  direction  of  the  bakery,  but  it  was  not 
destroyed.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  insur- 
gents Kacl  a  way  of  retreat  cut  for  them- 

77 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

selves  over  to  the  Dublin  and  Kingstown 
Railway,  which  was  not  far  distant.     De- 
spite the  heavy  firing  day  and  night  in  this 
district,  there  were  not   many   casualties, 
the  great  amount  of  cover  available  both 
for     the  rebels     and    the     troops     safe- 
guarding them  from  dangers  that  had  a 
more  tragic  effect  elsewhere.  Such  casual- 
ties as  occurred  in  this  district  were  mainly 
suffered  by  the  Veterans'  Corps  early  in  the 
week,  as  they  were  returning  to  Beggars 
Bush  Barracks,  and  by  the  civilians,  who 
received  injuries  from  the  bullets  alike  of 
Volunteers  and  of  soldiers.      Altogether, 
Ringsend    and    the    district    surrounding 
Boland's  Bakery  was  a  very  lively  place 
during  the  rising,  the  presence  of  an  insur- 
gent stronghold  and  a  military  barracks  in 
close  proximity  leading  to  continued  and 
obstinate  sniping,  which  lasted  right  to  the 
very  end  of  the  revolt,   and,   indeed,   for 
some  days  after  the  rising  had  ended  in 
other  parts  of  the  city.    Not  far  from  this 
disturbed   area,   but   in  quite   a   different 
locality,  the  most   serious    and  the  most 

78 


STREET   FIGHTING 

desperate  fighting  associated  with  the 
whole  rebellion  took  place.  This  was  in 
Mount  Street  and  the  better-class  houses 
that  abut  on  it  all  round.  No  greater  con- 
trast could  be  imagined  than  that  between 
the  squalid  slums  of  Ringsend  and  the 
stately  and  fashionable  houses  in  the 
Mount  Street  area.  Row  upon  row  of  neat 
and  stylish  residences,  inhabited  by  the 
well-to-do  professional  classes  in  Dublin, 
by  doctors,  county  court  judges,  wealthy 
merchants,  are  here  to  be  found.  It  was, 
nevertheless,  this  select  neighbourhood 
which  was  to  be  the  scene  of  fierce  and 
desperate  fighting,  in  which  the  heaviest 
losses  of  the  troops  occurred.  From  the 
high  houses  in  Clanwilliam  Place,  and 
other  roads  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mount 
Street  Bridge,  of  which  the  insurgents 
took  forcible  possession,  they  awaited  the 
arrival  of  the  first  troops  from  Kingstown. 
When  the  first  detachment  appeared, 
therefore,  consisting  of  a  body  of  the 
Sherwood  Foresters,  they  poured  a 
violent  fire  into  their  ranks,  causing  very 

79 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

heavy  casualties.  Within  a  couple  of  hours 
it  was  calculated  that  some  seventy  dead  or 
wounded  soldiers  were  brought  into  one 
Nurses5  Home  in  the  vicinity.  Four 
officers  of  the  Sherwood  Foresters  were 
killed  at  this  spot.  The  troops  had  no 
artillery,  and  only  by  a  lucky  chance  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  bombs  and  dynamite ; 
but  finally,  after  several  attempts  to  blow 
in  the  houses  and  schools  which  formed 
the  position,  it  was  taken  by  an  assault 
properly  organised. 

The  mode  of  procedure  adopted  by  the 
insurgents,  when  they  took  possession  of 
private  houses,  was  simple.  The  women 
and  children  were,  in  many  cases,  allowed 
to  leave,  and  so  also  were  the  men,  but 
they  were  cautioned  not  to  give  informa- 
tion to  the  military  authorities.  In  some 
instances  the  families  remained  in  the  base- 
ments whilst  firing  took  place  continu- 
ously from  the  upper  windows.  Unable 
to  leave  their  houses,  forced  to  live  on  such 
small  rations  as  remained  fn  their  larders, 
the  plight  of  the  unfortunate  inhabitants 

80 


STREET   FIGHTING 

of  these  residences  can  well  be  imagined. 
Several  of  them  who  ventured  into  their 
gardens,  or  out  on  the  streets,  were  shot 
either  by  stray  bullets  or  because  they  were 
mistaken  by  snipers  as  possible  enemies. 
Driven  to  desperation  in  some  cases  by 
the  persistent  firing  and  the  constant  danger 
night  and  day,  it  was  not  unusual  to  see 
families  consisting  of  the  husband,  the 
wife,  and  the  children  place  their  money 
and  jewellery  in  a  perambulator,  and, 
under  cover  of  a  white  flag,  rush  from 
their  houses  to  friends  in  some  other 
and  safer  portion  of  the  city.  The  guests  in 
large  and  fashionable  hotels  in  St. 
Stephen's  Green  also  had  a  most  trying 
experience.  From  the  first  to  the  finish  of 
the  revolt  this  green  was  the  scene  of  sharp 
fighting.  Ousted  from  their  trenches  in 
the  Park  the  insurgents  retreated  to  the 
Royal  College  of  Surgeons  and  other  build- 
ings on  that  side  of  the  Green.  Here  they 
engaged  in  a  day  and  night  rifle  duel  with 
the  troops  posted  in  the  Shelbourne  Hotel 
and  other  buildings  on  three  sides  of  the 

81  F 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

Green.  From  the  flagstaff  of  the  College 
of  Surgeons  the  flag  of  "the  Irish  Re- 
public" was  hoisted,  and  remained  there 
to  the  very  end  of  the  rebellion.  The  win- 
dows were  barricaded,  and  from  loopholes 
the  barrels  of  rifles  could  be  seen  project- 
ing. After  the  first  few  days'  fighting  in 
this  region,  when  the  insurgents  were  com- 
pelled to  evacuate  the  Park,  the  rest  of  the 
week  passed  comparatively  quietly,  the  firing 
consisting  mainly  of  persistent  sniping. 
Whilst  this  was  in  progress  it  was  a  com- 
mon sight  to  see  passers-by  in  the  streets 
walk  unconcernedly  by  the  buildings  from 
the  windows  of  which  firing  was  proceed- 
ing. It  was,  indeed,  scarcely  any  wonder 
that  so  many  casualties  occurred  amongst 
innocent  civilians  having  regard  to  the 
manner  in  which  they  braved  the  risk  of 
stray  bullets  and  mistaken  snipers.  A  short 
distance  at  the  back  of  the  Royal  College 
of  Surgeons  stands  the  huge  biscuit  factory 
of  Messrs.  Jacob  and  Co.  This  proved 
an  ideal  stronghold  for  the  insurgents.  Its 
great  height  gave  it  a  dominating  position 

82 


STREET  FIGHTING 

over  the  rows  of  small  shops  and,  the 
narrow  streets  with  which  it  is  surrounded. 
From  its  windows  those  in  possession 
could  sweep  with  their  rifles  the  con- 
gested approaches  to  the  building, 
and  it  may  be  doubted  if  anything 
short  of  concentrated  shell  fire  could 
have  driven  them  out  of  it.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  they  held  it  undisputed 
to  the  last.  The  garrison  numbered 
200  volunteers,  and  they  had  a  plentiful 
supply  of  food  from  the  stock  in  the 
factory.  So  abundant,  indeed,  was  the 
food  supply  that  the  barricades  at  the  win- 
dows were  constructed  of  flour  and  sugar 
bags.  Four  policemen  were  captured  by 
the  Volunteers  and  placed  in  custody  in 
the  factory.  These  police  were  told  by 
one  of  the  insurgent  commandants  (i)  that 
France  had  withdrawn  from  the  war,  (2) 
that  England  was  seeking  a  separate  peace, 
(3)  that  the  coast  of  Ireland  was  sur- 
rounded by  German  submarines,  (4)  that 
30,000  Germans  had  landed  in  Kerry  and  a 
similar  number  of  Irish-Americans  in  Wex- 

83  F* 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ford,  and  that  they  were  marching  on 
Dublin.  The  police  were  also  informed 
that  there  were  risings  in  Limerick,  Kerry, 
Cork,  and  Tyrone,  and  that  Irish  pri- 
soners of  war  in  Germany  were  coming  to 
the  assistance  of  the  Irish  Republic.  Fed 
on  such  fantastic  stories  as  these  the  insur- 
gents in  the  biscuit  factory,  provided  with 
an  abundant  supply  of  food,  sniped  con- 
tinuously all  the  week  at  any  military  they 
could  see,  but  owing  to  the  narrow 
thoroughfares  and  the  shelter  available  all 
round,  the  losses  of  either  the  insurgents  or 
the  military  were  not  large  in  this  particu- 
lar locality.  After  the  evacuation  of  the 
corner  public-house  next  Portobello  Canal 
Bridge,  the  insurgents  made  no  further 
concerted  attempt  to  menace  the  ap- 
proaches to  the  military  barracks  in  this 
district.  A  sniper  or  two  occasionally  ap- 
peared in  private  houses  in  the  neighbour- 
hood and  potted  at  sentries  or  passing 
soldiers.  Such  guerilla  tactics  were  very 
difficult  to  detect  or  to  finish,  because 
generally  the  inhabitants  of  the  houses 

84 


STREET  FIGHTING 

from  which  the  shots  were  fired  were  too 
terrified  to  do  anything  save  huddle  in  a 
basement,  and  when  as  often  occurred,  the 
military  raided  the  house  in  strength,  the 
sniper,  or  snipers,  had  disappeared  to  take 
up  new  quarters.  It  was  a  novel  form  of 
warfare,  and  quite  surprised  some  soldiers 
who  had  been  in  Gallipoli.  In  the  Penin- 
sula, they  said,  they  knew  the  Turks  were 
in  front,  but  in  the  Dublin  revolt  they 
never  knew  where  a  bullet  might  come 
from.  The  occupation  of  the  South  Dublin 
Union  Workhouse  by  the  insurgents  was 
not  left  in  their  possession  without  a  deter- 
mined struggle.  Attacked  by  the  troops 
early  in  the  week,  they  were  driven 
from  the  grounds,  and  on  attempt- 
ing to  evacuate  the  place  suffered  rather 
severe  losses.  The  remainder,  numbering 
about  forty,  stopped  in  the  master's  office 
and  the  board-room,  which  they  barri- 
caded. Here  they  started  sniping  at 
the  soldiers  outside.  The  losses  on 
both  sides  were,  however,  rather  heavy, 
and  the  military  were  hampered,  es- 

85  F*  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

pecially    as    regards    the    use    of    shell 
fire,  by  the  proximity  of  an  hospital,  as 
well  as  of  the  large  number  of  inmates 
in  the  vicinity.     After  the  conflict  for  the 
grounds    early    in    the    week    no  further 
organised  attempt  was  made  on  either  side, 
and  sniping  commenced  and  continued  to 
the  end  of  the  revolt.     During  the  fighting 
a  nurse  was  shot  dead.     In  addition  to  the 
struggle   in    the    workhouse,  the    district 
around  was  the  scene  of  fierce  fighting.     A 
malting  store  was  seized  by  the  insurgents, 
as  well  as  a  number  of  houses  in  the  streets. 
By  heavy  fire  the  troops  succeeded  in  get- 
ting possession  of  the  malting  store.     The 
rebels   then    made    their   way    along    the 
bank  of  a  small  river,  evidently  endeavour- 
ing to  reach  the  open  country,  but  the  mili- 
tary were  too  strongly  posted,  and  many 
were  killed  and  captured.     In  the  fighting 
two  children  were  shot,   and  there    were 
several     casualties      amongst      civilians. 
Amongst  those  captured  by  the  troops  were 
a  number  of  females,  with  arms   in  their 
hands,  who    had    joined    the    insurgents. 

86 


STREET  FIGHTING 

Another  district  where  very  serious  fight- 
ing took  place  with  heavy  loss  of  life  was 
in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Street  Courthouse. 
The  insurgents  obtained  possession  of  an 
old  barrack,  which  they  fortified  as  best 
they  could.  They  remained  in  possession 
until  Thursday,  when  it  was  set  on  fire. 
The  flames  spread  to  adjoining  premises, 
and  much  destruction  of  property  was 
caused.  New  positions  were  taken  up  by 
the  insurgents,  and  in  the  subsequent  fight- 
ing the  denizens  of  the  crowded  and 
narrow  streets  which  abound  in  the  locality 
suffered  severely.  In  a  dairy  the  bodies 
of  four  dead  men  were  found  in  a  top 
back  bedroom.  As  many  of  the  Volunteers 
fought  without  any  uniform  or  accoutre- 
ment beyond  rifles  and  a  belt  of  ammuni- 
tion, it  was  very  difficult  in  the  case  of 
dead  civilians  to  detect  whether  they  lost 
their  lives  as  insurgents  or  as  mere  on- 
lookers. Caught  by  the  fire,  a  number  of 
police  in  Green  Street  Courthouse  and 
barrack-room  were  unable  to  leave  for  six 
days,  the  buildings  being  literally  covered 

87 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

with  bullet  marks.  Close  to  this  spot  a 
struggle  took  place  between  the  troops  and 
the  insurgents  for  possession  of  a  timber- 
yard.  The  windows  were  held  by  the  in- 
surgents, but  they  were  driven  out  by  rifle 
and  machine-gun  fire  from  an  armoured 
car.  Severe  and  dangerous  fighting  also 
raged  around  a  market  and  a  bakery  in  the 
same  neighbourhood.  Cleverly  posted 
snipers  developed  a  positive  art  for  con- 
cealment, and  the  troops  were  fired  at  from 
the  most  unexpected  angles.  Artillery  was 
of  little  avail  in  such  circumstances.  By 
the  time  even  a  small  gun  could  be  trained 
on  a  building  from  which  shots  had  been 
fired,  the  snipers  had  evacuated  it  and 
taken  up  a  new  position  in  another  build- 
ing. The  narrow  lanes  and  alleys,  the 
tumble-down  houses,  the  opportunities  for 
those  who  knew  the  locality  of  utilising 
back-ways,  and  even  of  getting  from  house 
to  house  by  means  of  the  roofs — all  these 
circumstances  made  the  neighbourhood  a 
truly  ideal  one  for  the  adventurous  and 
enterprising  sniper.  By  Thursday  in  this 

88 


STREET  FIGHTING 

fateful  Easter  week  it  was  clear  that  unless 
the  rebellion  was  to  drag  on  into  a  sniping 
campaign  that  might  last  weeks  or  months, 
something  drastic  and  determined  would 
have  to  be  done.  It  was  decided  that  the 
place  to  destroy  was  the  headquarters  of 
the  insurgents  in  and  around  the  General 
Post  Office.  With  the  leaders  of  the  revolt 
driven  out  of  this  place  it  was  felt  that  the 
back  of  the  rebellion  would  be  broken. 
On  that  day  the  military  authorities  felt 
that  they  were  strong  enough  to  act  with 
vigour  and  effect.  The  outlying  strong- 
holds of  the  insurgents  were  surrounded 
but  not  stormed.  They  could  wait  until 
after  the  main  citadel  of  the  rebels  had 
been  destroyed.  Liberty  Hall,  the  head 
offices  of  the  Larkinites  and  the  Citizen 
Army,  was  shelled  and  ruined  by  the 
Helga,  a  small  gunboat  that  came  up  the 
river  for  the  purpose.  The  City  Hall  and 
the  newspaper  offices  at  the  corner  of  Cork 
Hill  having  been  retaken,  by  the  aid  of 
hand  grenades  and  machine-guns,  the  time 
was  ripe  for  the  attack  on  the  General  Post 

89 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

Office  and  the  other  large  buildings  held 
by  the  insurgents  in  Sackville  Street. 
Thursday  and  Friday  are  days  that  will  be 
long  remembered  by  the  people  of  Dublin. 
During  those  days  and  nights  an  almost 
uninterrupted  fusillade  was  kept  up, 
shells,  machine-gun  fire,  and  bullets  and 
bombs  being  rained  unceasingly  on  the  in- 
surgents in  the  centre  of  the  city.  The 
latter  replied  as  best  they  could  by  rifle 
fire,  but  the  artillery  was  doing  its  work. 
Giant  fires  lit  up  the  sky  from  the  General 
Post  Office,  and  the  beautiful  buildings  in 
its  vicinity.  The  Volunteers  sought  such 
cover  as  they  could  find,  but  it  was  soon 
clear  that  not  alone  their  headquarters  at 
the  General  Post  Office,  but  all  the  other 
buildings  held  by  them  around,  would 
become  untenable.  Some  of  the  volunteers 
made  a  dash  to  reach  the  adjoining  streets 
not  yet  reached  by  the  fire.  The  ap- 
proaches leading  to  and  from  Sackville 
Street  were,  however,  strongly  held  by  the 
troops.  They  were  in  most  of  the  build- 
ings at  the  other  side  of  the  river.  From 

90 


STREET  FIGHTING 

Carlisle  Building  roof  they  had  a  clear 
view  up  Sackville  Street.  They  were  also 
posted  in  Earl  Street,  in  Henry  Street,  and 
at  the  upper  end  of  Sackville  Street.  As 
the  insurgents  endeavoured  to  retreat, 
therefore,  they  were  enfiladed  from  all 
sides,  and  there  were  a  number  of  casual- 
ties. Thus  died  Commandant  the 
O'Rahilly,  a  prominent  leader  in  the  rebel- 
lion. His  name  was  not  affixed  to  the 
Proclamation  of  the  Irish  Republic,  and  it 
has  even  been  stated  that  he  was  against  a 
premature  outbreak,  but,  once  started,  he 
joined  the  insurgents,  and  was  in  command 
of  a  body  of  men  at  the  Post  Office.  His 
dead  body  was  found  in  the  street  near  the 
building,  and  it  is  presumed  that  like  many 
others  he  was  shot  down  as  he  was  making 
his  way  from  the  flames  to  take  up  a  new 
position.  Another  prominent  leader 
wounded  at  this  quarter  was  James  Con- 
nolly. The  scene  in  Sackville  Street  on 
Friday  night  was  a  terrible  one.  Great 
buildings  like  the  General  Post  Office,  the 
Hotel  Metropole,  the  Imperial  Hotel,  were 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ablaze.  Whole  streets  were  in  peril  of 
being  destroyed,  and  were,  in  fact,  burned 
to  the  ground,  whilst  the  Fire  Brigade,  at 
the  other  side  of  the  river,  stood  powerless. 
Amidst  the  crackling  of  the  flames  the  con- 
stant, unceasing  rattle  of  machine-gun  and 
rifle  fire  was  heard  throughout  the  entire 
night,  varied  by  the  loud  explosion  of  a 
shell  or  of  insurgents'  ammunition  catch- 
ing fire  and  exploding.  Nevertheless, 
trapped  as  they  were  in  blazing  blocks  of 
buildings,  the  rebels  kept  up  their  fire  to 
the  end,  and  from  ruined  and  blackened 
buildings,  as  well  as  from  premises  parti- 
ally burning,  the  crack  of  rifles  was  heard 
as  they  replied  to  the  prolonged  and  con- 
centrated fire  of  the  military.  To  add  to 
the  weirdness  and  frightfulness  of  the 
scene,  from  the  outskirts  of  the  city  also 
came  the  sharp  rattle  of  rifle  and  machine- 
guns  as  the  insurgents  were  being  fired  on 
in  their  strongholds  or  in  private  houses. 
Searchlights  and  star  shells,  lighting  up 
the  darkness  of  the  night,  completed  a 
picture  that  might  not  unnaturally  be  com- 

92 


STREET  FIGHTING 

pared  to  that  of  Dante's  Inferno.    In  many 
of  the  poorer  streets  the  night  was  made 
more  hideous  by  the  shrieks  of  women  and 
children  terrified  out  of  their  senses  by  the 
loud    and    sustained    bombardment.     By 
Saturday  morning  it  was  plain  that  the 
worst  had  been  passed,  and  that  the  resist- 
ance of  the  Sinn  Feiners,  so  far  as  their 
headquarters  in  the  General   Post  Office 
were  concerned,  could  not  be  prolonged. 
In  fact,  the  Post  Office  itself  was  in  ruins, 
together    with    whole   blocks  of  valuable 
buildings  in  its  neighbourhood.       Firing 
was  still  briskly  taking  place  by  those  in- 
surgents who  had  managed  to  survive  the 
hail  of  shells,  bullets,  and  bombs,  as  well 
as  to  escape  from  the  flames.  Their  radius, 
however,   was    completely    circumscribed, 
and  there  was  no  avenue  of  escape,  with 
every  street  leading  from  the  locality  in 
the   Tiands    of    the    military.    From    the 
bakery  in  Ringsend,  the  College  of  Sur- 
geons   in    Stephen's    Green,  the    biscuit 
factory    of    Jacob's,    the     South    Dublin 
Union,  the  Four  Courts,  and  other  build- 

93 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ings  in  the  outlying  parts  of  the  city,  the 
insurgents  by  their  obstinate  firing  showed 
that  they  were  not  yet  run  out  of  ammuni- 
tion or  ready  to  surrender.  This  generally 
was  the  position  about  noon  on  the  Satur- 
day after  Easter,  the  sixth  day  of  the  rebel- 
lion that  had  so  suddenly  and  so  dramatic- 
ally broken  out  on  the  Easter  Monday 
Bank  Holiday. 


94 


CHAPTER  III 

END  OF  THE  DUBLIN  REVOLT 

BY  noon  on  Saturday,  though  the  insur- 
gents still  clung  to  the  practically  ruined 
and  demolished  remains  of  their  head- 
headquarters  in  Sackville  Street,  and 
though  they  were  still  in  possession  of 
nearly  all  the  important  buildings  they  had 
seized  on  the  outskirts,  it  was  plain  that 
the  end,  so  far  as  Dublin  was  concerned, 
was  very  near.  In  fact,  most  people  were 
surprised  it  had  not  come  earlier.  In  the 
suburbs,  especially,  as  the  inhabitants 
watched  the  long  files  of  troops  newly- 
arrived  from  England,  from  Belfast,  from 
the  Curragh,  and  from  the  other  depots 
in  the  south  and  west,  accompanied  by 
artillery,  and  fully  equipped  with  rifles, 
machine-guns  and  ammunition,  the  feeling 

95 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

was  one  of  amazement  that  the  insurgents, 
whom  they  surmised  could  not  be  very 
strong  either  in  men  or  munitions,  were 
still  holding  out  after  a  week  of  incessant 
fighting. 

On  Friday,  the  day  before  the  surren- 
der, an  order  was  sent  from  the  General 
Post  Office  signed  by  James  Connolly. 
Obviously  its  object  was  to  cheer,  if  pos- 
sible, the  insurgents,  who  must  have  felt 
that  they  were  hopelessly  trapped.  Evi- 
dently, owing  to  the  cordon,  which  by  that 
date  was  completely  round  the  city,  it 
could  not  reach  all  the  rebel  commandants, 
but  a  copy  was  found  on  the  dead  body  of 
The  O'Rahilly,  one  of  the  leaders.  He 
was  shot  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Post  Office. 
The  document  is  an  interesting  one,  and 
reads  as  follows : 

Army  of  the  Irish  Republic 

(Dublin  Command), 
Headquarters,  April  28,  1916. 

To  SOLDIERS, — 

This  is  the  fifth  day  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Irish  Republic,  and  the  flag 

96 


END  OF  THE  DUBLIN  REVOLT 

of  our  country  still  floats  from  the  most 
important  buildings  in  Dublin,  and  is  gal- 
lantly protected  by  the  officers  and  Irish 
soldiers  in  arms  throughout  the  country. 
Not  a  day  passes  without  seeing  fresh  post- 
ings of  Irish  soldiers  eager  to  do  battle  for 
the  old  cause.  Despite  the  utmost  vigi- 
lance of  the  enemy  we  have  been  able  to 
get  in  information  telling  us  how  the  man- 
hood of  Ireland,  inspired  by  our  splendid 
action,  are  gathering  to  offer  up  their  lives 
if  necessary  in  the  same  holy  cause.  We 
are  here  hemmed  in  because  the  enemy 
feels  that  in  this  building  is  to  be  found 
the  heart  and  inspiration  of  our  great 
movement. 

Let  us  remind  you  what  you  have  done. 
For  the  first  time  in  700  years  the  flag 
of  a  free  Ireland  floats  triumphantly  in 
Dublin  City. 

The  British  Army,  whose  exploits  we 
are  for  ever  having  dinned  into  our  ears, 
which  boasts  of  having  stormed  the  Dar- 
danelles and  the  German  lines  on  the 
Marne,  behind  their  artillery  and  machine- 
guns  are  afraid  to  advance  to  the  attack  or 
storm  any  positions  held  by  our  forces.  The 
slaughter  they  suffered  in  the  first  few  days 
has  totally  unnerved  them,  and  they  dare 

97 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

not  attempt  again  an  infantry  attack  on  our 
positions. 

Our  Commandants  around  us  are  hold- 
ing their  own. 

Commandant  Daly's  splendid  exploit  in 
capturing  Linen  Hall  Barracks  we  all 
know.  You  must  know  also  that  the  whole 
population,  both  clergy  and  laity,  of  this 
district  are  united  in  his  praises.  Com- 
mandant MacDonagh  is  established  in  an 
impregnable  position  reaching  from  the 
walls  of  Dublin  Castle  to  Redmond's  Hill, 
and  from  Bishop  Street  to  Stephen's 
Green. 

(In  Stephen's  Green,  Commandant 

holds  the  College  of  Surgeons,  one  side  of 
the  square,  a  portion  of  the  other  side,  and 
dominates  the  whole  Green  and  all  its  en- 
trances and  exits.) 

Commandant  De  Valera  stretches  in  a 
position  from  the  Gas  Works  to  Westland 
Row,  holding  Boland's  Bakery,  Boland's 
Mills,  Dublin  South-Eastern  Railway 
Works,  and  dominating  Merrion  Square. 

Commandant  Kent  holds  the  South 
Dublin  Union  and  Guinness's  Buildings  to 
Marrowbone  Lane,  and  controls  James's 
Street  and  district. 

On  two  occasions  the  enemy  effected  a 


END   OF  THE  DUBLIN  REVOLT 

lodgment  and  were  driven  out  with  great 
loss. 

The  men  of  North  County  Dublin  are  in 
the  field,  have  occupied  all  the  Police  Bar- 
racks in  the  district,  destroyed  all  the  tele- 
graph system  on  the  Great  Northern  Rail- 
way up  to  Dundalk,  and  are  operating 
against  the  trains  of  the  Midland  and  Great 
Western. 

Dundalk  has  sent  200  men  to  march  upon 
Dublin,  and  in  the  other  parts  of  the  North 
our  forces  are  active  and  growing. 

In  Galway  Captain ,  fresh  after  his 

escape  from  an  Irish  prison,  is  in  the  field 
with  his  men.  Wexford  and  Wicklow  are 
strong,  and  Cork  and  Kerry  are  equally 
acquitting  themselves  creditably.  (We 
have  every  confidence  that  our  Allies  in 
Germany  and  kinsmen  in  America  are 
straining  every  nerve  to  hasten  matters  on 
our  behalf.) 

As  you  know,  I  was  wounded  twice  yes- 
terday and  am  unable  to  move  about,  but 
have  got  my  bed  moved  into  the  firing  line, 
and,  with  the  assistance  of  your  officers, 
will  be  just  as  useful  to  you  as  ever. 

Courage,  boys,  we  are  winning,  and  in 
the  hour  of  our  victory  let  us  not  forget  the 
splendid  women  who  have  everywhere 

99 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

stood  by  us  and  cheered  us  on.  Never  had 
man  or  woman  a  grander  cause,  never  was 
a  cause  more  grandly  served. 

(Signed)      JAMES  CONNOLLY, 

Commandant-General, 

Dublin  Division. 


On  Saturday  morning  the  following 
official  statement  was  issued  from  the  mili- 
tary headquarters  in  Dublin,  with  reference 
to  the  Sackville  Street  area  of  operations  : 

The  Sinn  Fein  rebels  in  this  area  are 
completely  surrounded  by  a  cordon  of 
troops  which  is  gradually  closing  on  to  the 
centre.  The  troops,  assisted  by  artillery, 
are  gradually  overcoming  resistance.  One 
of  the  principal  rebel  leaders,  P.  H.  Pearse, 
is  known  to  be  inside  the  cordon  suffering 
from  a  fractured  thigh.  The  Countess 
Markievicz  has  also  been  seen  inside.  An- 
other leader,  James  Connolly,  has  been 
reported  killed.  The  adjoining  area  con- 
taining the  Four  Courts  is  also  surrounded 
by  a  cordon,  which  is  closing  on  its  centre 
and  containing  therein  most  of  the  rebels. 
A  division,  complete  with  artillery,  is  now 
operating  in  the  Dublin  area,  and  more 

100 


END    OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

troops  are  constantly  arriving.  Arrange- 
ments are  being  made  to  intern  in  England 
the  Sinn  Feiners  captured  or  surrendered 
who  are  not  dealt  with  here.  Roger  Case- 
ment has  declared  that  Germany  has  sent 
all  the  assistance  she  is  going  to  send, 
which  assistance  is  now  at  the  bottom  of 
the  sea. 

This  official  report,  published  in  Dublin, 
differed  in  some  respects  from  the  daily 
official  report  from  Field-Marshal  Vis- 
count French,  Commander-in-Chief ,  Home 
Forces,  in  which  it  was  stated  : 

The  situation  this  (Saturday)  morning 
had  improved  considerably,  but  the  rebels 
were  still  offering  serious  resistance  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Sackville  Street.  The 
cordon  of  troops  encircling  this  quarter 
was,  however,  steadily  closing  in,  but  the 
house-to-house  fighting  necessarily  ren- 
dered this  progress  slow.  The  Post  Office 
and  a  block  of  buildings  east  of  Sackville 
Street  have  been  destroyed  by  fire.  A 
party  of  rebels  have  been  driven  out  of 
Boland's  Mills,  Ringsend,  by  guns 
mounted  on  motor  lorries.  One  of  the 
rebel  leaders,  a  man  named  Pearse,  was 

IOI  G 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

said  to  be  in  this  area,  and  was  wounded 
in  the  leg.  A  report  received  this  evening 
states  that  Pearse  has  surrendered  uncon- 
ditionally, and  that  he  asserts  he  has 
authority  to  accept  the  same  terms  of  sur- 
render for  his  followers  in  Dublin.  An- 
other leader,  James  Connolly,  is  reported 
killed.  The  Four  Courts  district,  which  is 
still  held  by  the  rebels,  is  also  surrounded 
by  a  cordon  of  troops,  which  is  gradually 
closing  in.  All  the  information  to  hand 
points  to  the  conclusion  that  the  rebellion, 
so  far  as  Dublin  is  concerned,  is  on  the 
verge  of  collapse.  A  considerable  number 
of  rebels  are  prisoners  in  military  custody. 

It  was  about  four  o'clock  on  Saturday 
afternoon  when  the  insurgents  in  the 
General  Post  Office  intimated  their  readi- 
ness to  surrender.  The  building  was  by 
this  time  a  ruin,  and  so  also  were  scores 
of  other  large  buildings  in  the  vicinity,  so 
that  further  residence  in  this  area  was 
clearly  out  of  the  question.  The  end  of 
the  revolt  in  Dublin  was  signalised  by  the 
surrender  of  P.  H.  Pearse,  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  Irish  Republic,  and 

102 


END    OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

President  of  the  Provisional  Government, 
to  General  J.  G.  Maxwell,  Commanding-in- 
Chief  the  Forces  in  Ireland.  With  Pearse 
there  surrendered,  at  the  same  time,  James 
Connolly,  styled  Commander-General  of 
the  Dublin  Division  of  the  Republican 
Army,  as  well  as  other  leaders  who  had 
signed  the  Proclamation  of  the  Irish  Re- 
public. Some  attempt  seems  to  have  been 
made  by  the  leaders  to  try  to  secure  terms 
for  their  followers,  but  this  was  obviously 
impossible,  and  both  leaders  and  men  had 
no  option,  therefore,  but  to  give  themselves 
up  unconditionally.  The  terms  of  the  sur- 
render were  set  on  record  in  a  document 
signed  by  the  insurgent  leader  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  British  General  and  other 
Government  officials.  The  surrender  was 
announced  to  the  public  in  the  following 
terms : — 

In  order  to  prevent  further  slaughter  of 
unarmed  persons,  and  in  the  hope  of  saving 
the  lives  of  our  followers,  now  surrounded 
and  hopelessly  outnumbered,  members  of 
the  Provisional  Government  present  at 

103  G  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

headquarters  have  agreed  to  an  uncondi- 
tional surrender,  and  the  Commanders  of 
all  units  of  the  Republican  Forces  will 
order  their  followers  to  lay  down  their 
arms. — (Signed)  P.  H.  PEARSE. 

Thus  ended  the  short-lived  reign  of  the 
Irish  Republic  in  Dublin.  On  Sunday, 
General  French  was  able  to  report  that 
rebels  from  the  areas  of  Sackville  Street 
Post  Office  and  the  Four  Courts  were  sur- 
rendering freely.  More  incendiary  fires, 
however,  had  taken  place  in  Sackville 
Street,  but  the  Fire  Brigade  was  able  to 
resume  work.  It  was  further  reported  that 
up  to  6.45  p.m.  on  Sunday  evening  707 
prisoners  had  been  taken.  Included 
amongst  these  was  the  Countess  Markie- 
vicz.  The  surrender  of  this  lady  was  as 
dramatic  as  was  her  appearance  in  the 
revolt.  The  daughter  of  Sir  Henry  Wil- 
liam Gore-Booth,  fifth  baronet,  of  Lissa- 
dell,  County  Sligo,  she  was  related  to 
several  noble  families  in  the  British  peer- 
age. Forty  years  of  age  at  the  outbreak  of 
the  Rebellion,  her  career  had  been  a  varied 

104 


END   OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

and  a  chequered  one.  As  a  girl,  she  was 
reputed  to  be  a  splendid  horse-woman,  and 
she  seemed  gifted  to  be  an  ornament  to 
society,  but  her  restless  and  wayward  dis- 
position led  her  into  the  most  strange  com- 
pany and  the  most  remarkable  adventures. 
She  studied  art  in  Paris,  where  she  met 
her  husband,  Casimir  Duvin  Markievicz, 
who  was  incorrectly  styled  a  count.  The 
owner  of  a  small  estate  near  Kieff,  Markie- 
vicz was  by  birth  a  Pole,  and  of  an  artistic 
temperament.  When  the  couple  came  to 
Dublin  they  were  associated  for  a  time 
with  theatrical  enterprises.  Then  came  the 
activities  of  James  Larkin  and  his  Syndi- 
calist strikes,  which  plunged  Dublin  into 
turmoil  and  distress  for  several  years.  The 
Countess  Markievicz,  as  she  called  herself, 
became  an  enthusiastic  follower  of  Larkin, 
organised  a  band  of  women-workers  to  help 
the  strikers,  and  played  a  prominent  part 
in  the  exciting  events  that  followed  Lar- 
kin's  dramatic  appearance  on  the  balcony 
of  the  Imperial  Hotel  in  Sackville  Street, 
Dublin,  on  a  Sunday  morning.  She  was 

105 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

also  a  suffragette.  When  the  Citizen  Army 
was  formed  out  of  the  remains  of  Larkin's 
followers,  and  when  this  force  joined,  after 
the  split  in  the  ranks  of  the  Irish  National 
Volunteers,  with  the  Sinn  Fein,  or  revolu- 
tionary section,  the  Countess  continued  to 
be  identified  with  the  movement  now 
dominated,  to  a  large  extent,  by  James 
Connolly,  the  erstwhile  lieutenant  of  James 
Larkin.  Some  months  before  the  rising 
her  house  was  raided  by  the  police,  and 
arms,  ammunition,  and  seditious  literature 
seized.  Then  came  the  rebellion  itself,  in 
which  the  Countess  found  herself  in  her 
element.  The  most  amazing  stories  were 
in  circulation  as  to  the  part  she  played  in 
the  revolt.  She  was  said  to  have  shot  a 
policeman  and  a  soldier.  Dressed  in  man's 
attire,  fantastic  tales  were  repeated  as 
to  her  doings.  Her  headquarters  were  at 
the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  in 
Stephen's  Green,  where  she  was  in  com- 
mand of  120  insurgents,  who  remained  in 
possession  of  the  building  from  the  start 
of  the  revolt  right  to  the  very  finish.  When 

1 06 


END    OF   DUBLIN    REVOLT 

it  was  decided  to  surrender  eventually,  a 
white  flag  was  hoisted,  and  a  communica- 
tion sent  to  the  officer  commanding  the 
attacking  forces  to  say  the  garrison  in  the 
College  was  ready  to  come  out. 

Of  what  followed,  a  picturesque  account 
by  an  eye-witness  was  published  in  the 
Daily  Mail: — 

At  the  appointed  hour  Countess  Markie- 
vicz  marched  out  of  the  College  followed 
by  her  force,  walking  two  abreast.  She  was 
dressed  entirely  in  green — green  tunic,  a 
green  hat  with  a  green  feather  in  it,  green 
puttees,  and  green  boots.  It  was  a  rather 
impressive  scene.  She  marched  to  where 
the  opposing  force  was  waiting,  and,  going 
up  to  the  officer  in  command,  saluted,,  put 
her  revolver  to  her  lips  and  kissed  it  before 
handing  it  to  him,  gave  up  her  bandolier, 
and  announced  that  slie  was  ready.  The 
men  were  disarmed,  and  the  squad  was 
marched  under  an  armed  escort  through 
Grafton  Street  and  Dame  Street  to  the 
Castle. 

Despite  the  order  to  his  followers  by 
P.  H.  Pearse,  the  reputed  leader  in  the 

107 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

movement,  commanders  in  the  outlying 
districts  still  continued  the  struggle  on 
Sunday  and  Monday.  On  Sunday^  Com- 
mandant De  Valera,  who  was  in  charge 
of  the  operations  at  Boland's  Bakery  and 
the  Distillery  in  the  Ringsend  district, 
surrendered.  The  despair  caused  by  the 
hopeless  struggle  of  just  a  week  was  shown 
by  the  remarks  attributed  to  the  leader  at 
this  point,  when  giving  himself  up  to  the 
military :  "  Shoot  me,"  he  said,  "  if  you 
will,  but  arrange  for  my  men."  Then,  as 
he  walked  up  and  down  waiting  for  the 
preliminaries  of  the  capture  to  be  arranged, 
he  added :  "  If  only  the  people  had  come 
out  with  knives  and  forks."  In  the  case  of 
Jacob's  biscuit  factory,  it  was  a  Catholic 
clergyman  who  was  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing to  the  notice  of  the  insurgents  inside 
the  order  of  their  leader.  This  was  also 
on  the  Sunday.  Shortly  after  the  volun- 
teers marched  out,  leaving  their  flag  flying 
behind  them.  On  the  same  night,  after  just 
a  week's  occupation  of  portion  of  the  South 
Dublin  Union,  the  insurgents  quitted  the 

1 08 


END    OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

fort  they  held.  Their  numbers,  owing  to 
heavy  losses,  had  been  seriously  depleted, 
but,  despite  this,  they  stubbornly  refused 
to  surrender  until  they  received  authentic 
information  that  such  was  the  order  of 
their  leaders.  Their  final  effort  was  made 
in  the  Board-room  of  the  institution,  which 
they  fortified  with  the  heavy  books  from 
the  offices  of  the  Union  officials.  Almost 
the  last  stand,  so  far  as  any  important 
building  was  concerned,  was  made  by  the 
insurgents  in  the  Four  Courts.  Here  they 
had  repeated  on  a  larger  scale  the  tactics 
adopted  at  the  South  Dublin  Union. 
Huge  legal  tomes  were  utilised  to  protect 
the  snipers  in  the  windows.  Any  furni- 
ture that  could  be  dragged  from  the  interior 
of  the  Courts  was  placed  as  a  barricade 
at  the  main  entrance.  The  marks  of 
thousands  of  bullets  from  rifles  and 
machine-guns  showed  how  severe  was  the 
fusillade  around  the  Courts.  The  troops 
had  been  able  to  gradually  throw  a  cordon 
around  the  building,  and  even  had  not  the 
General  Post  Office  fallen  it  would  have 

109 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

been  only  a  question  of  a  very  short  time 
before  the  insurgents  in  the  Four  Courts 
would  have  been  compelled  to  capitulate; 
Considerable  anxiety  was  felt  in  the  legal 
profession  in  Dublin  lest  the  occupation 
of  the  Courts  should  result  in  irreparable 
damage  to  the  valuable  records,  and 
much  relief  was  experienced  when  it  be- 
came known  that  though  a  large  number 
of  documents  had  inevitably  been  tossed 
yet  there  was  no  wholesale  destruction. 
The  recapture  by  the  military  authorities  of 
the  General  Post  Office,  Boland's  bakery, 
the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  Jacob's  fac- 
tory, the  South  Dublin  Union,  and  the 
Four  Courts  practically  placed  them  again 
in  complete  possession  of  the  city.  On 
Monday,  at  7  p.m.,  Field-Marshal  French 
was  able  to  announce  :  "  All  the  rebels  in 
Dublin  have  surrendered  and  the  city  is  re- 
ported to  be  quite  safe."  This  applied  to 
compact  bodies  of  insurgents  who  surren- 
dered en  masse.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  during 
Sunday  and  Monday,  and  even  on  Tues- 
day, isolated  snipers  still  continued  at  work. 

no 


END   OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

This  was  especially  the  case  in  the  narrow 
and  congested  district  of  Ringsend.  They 
Jcept  up  during  Monday  night  an  irregular 
fire  from  houses  and  from  the  railway  line 
in  the  vicinity.  On  Tuesday  at  7  p.m. 
Field-Marshal  French  reported  :  "  Dublin 
is  gradually  reverting  to  its  normal  condi- 
tion. The  work  of  clearing  some  small  dis- 
tricts around  Irishtown  is  being  carried  out 
by  an  ever-contracting  cordon."  By  Wed- 
nesday the  last  of  the  snipers  had  been 
silenced,  and  the  work  of  searching  in  the 
areas  frequented  by  them  began  in  earnest. 
This  was  rendered  difficult  by  reason  of  the 
lack  of  a  distinctive  uniform.  Numbers  of 
the  volunteers,  of  course,  wore  dark  green 
tunics  and  puttees  resembling  in  all  but 
colour  the  regular  uniforms  of  the  British 
soldiers.  The  great  majority,  however, 
fought,  as  did  the  Boers  in  South  Africa, 
with  bandoliers  swung  over  their  ordinary 
working-day  clothes.  When  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  hostilities  they  discarded  their  rifles 
and  ammunition,  and  mingled  with  the 
ordinary  people  in  the  streets,  it  was  no 

ill 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

easy  task  to  identify  tKem.  Those,  how- 
ever, who  were  taken  with  arms  in  their 
hands  were  removed  to  places  of  detention 
under  strong  military  armed  escorts,  and 
hundreds  of  them  were  deported  to  Eng- 
land. A  description  by  an  eye-witness  of 
the  appearance  of  these  men  is  interesting, 
as  it  typifies  that  of  the  great  majority  of 
the  insurgents  who  were  up  in  arms  in  Dub- 
lin. Most  of  the  men  wore  their  work-a- 
day  clothes,  but  there  were  a  few  amongst 
them  who  could  be  classed  as  intellectuals, 
men  who  were  to  be  found  in  the  learned 
professions  : — 

"  The  most  surprising  thing  of  all  was 
the  appearance  of  the  men.  The  spirit  of 
defiance  and  hatred  which  kept  them 
fighting  against  overwhelming  odds  for 
upwards  of  a  week,  and  bade  them 
throw  in  their  lot  with  Great  Britain's 
deadly  enemy,  was,  notwithstanding 
their  miserable  condition,  firmly  stamped 
on  their  faces.  There  was  a  striking 
incident  when  a  young  Sinn  Fein 
officer,  who  could  not  have  been  much  more 
than  twenty,  came  on  board.  He  was  wear- 

112 


END    OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

ing  the  full  uniform  of  the  Irish  Volunteers, 
with  cap,  Sam  Browne  belt,  and  pack. 
Standing  six  feet  in  height,  with  a  clean 
open  countenance,  he  calmly  folded  his 
arms  and  stood  on  deck  in  the  glare  of  the 
light  of  an  officer's  electric  torch.  There 
was  no  evidence  of  fear  written  upon  his 
face — it  reflected  nothing  but  determina- 
tion— and  upon  the  word  of  command  he 
passed  down  to  his  quarters  with  the  other 
men  without  uttering  a  word.  Another  pris- 
oner in  mufti,  as  he  reached  the  deck,  fer- 
vently exclaimed  in  my  hearing:  'Are  we 
downhearted?  Good-bye,  Ireland.'  He 
probably  would  have  said  more  had  he  not 
been  hurried  on.  Each  of  the  prisoners,  as 
he  came  on  board,  was  handed  a  life-belt, 
and  although  the  accommodation  was  some- 
what crowded  it  cannot  be  said  that  they 
were  very  uncomfortable,  considering  the 
circumstances.  It  is  stated  that  among  the 
prisoners  were  women  in  male  clothing." 

Such  was  the  interesting  description  of 
the  first  batch  of  prisoners  sent  to  England, 
written  by  a  special  correspondent  of  the 
Press  Association.  The  reference  to  the 
women  in  male  clothes  was  very  probably 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

correct — certainly,  if  it  did  not  apply  to  the 
prisoners  on  the  boat  it  was  applicable  to 
others  who  were  either  captured  or  surren- 
dered. There  were  large  numbers  of  women 
with  the  insurgents;  some,  of  course,  were 
wives,  sisters,  and  sweethearts,  who  helped 
to  cook,  and  to  nurse  them  when  wounded. 
Others,  like  the  Countess  Markievicz,  were 
actually  in  the  firing  line.  The  male  insur- 
gents belonged  to  all  classes.  Numbers  of 
these — especially  in  the  Citizen  Army — 
were  ordinary  dock  labourers  and  working- 
men.  Embittered  against  the  capitalists  of 
Dublin,  soured  by  their  defeats  in  the 
labour  troubles,  seeing  their  masters  on  the 
side  of  Great  Britain  in  the  war,  they  were 
only  too  glad  to  plunge  Dublin  once  more 
into  turmoil  and  disturbance.  In  James 
Connolly  they  found  a  leader  in  whom  they 
had  probably  more  real  confidence  than  in 
James  Larkin.  These  men  were  more  anar- 
chists than  insurgent  Irishmen.  Very  dif- 
ferent were  the  young  men  belonging  to  the 
Irish  Volunteers.  Many  of  them  hailed 
from  the  country  districts  and  occupied 

114 


END   OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

positions  in  Dublin  as  grocers'  assistants 
and  behind  drapery  counters.  An  inventory 
taken  of  the  occupations  of  several  hun- 
dred prisoners  removed  from  the  Richmond 
Barracks,  Dublin,  on  April  3Oth,  and 
lodged  in  Knutsford  Detention  Bar- 
racks, England,  shows  the  various  types  of 
men  that  were  found  in  the  ranks  of  the 
insurgents.  The  list  included  : 

Actors,  Coopers, 

Apprentices,  Drapers, 

Artists,  Drillers, 

Bakers,  Electricians, 

Barmen,  Engineers, 

Barristers,  Farmers, 

Belt-makers,  Farriers, 

Bookbinders,  Firemen, 

Boiler-makers,  Gardeners, 

Brush-makers,  Goods-checkers, 

Cabinet-makers,  Grocers, 

Canvassers,  Grocers'  Assistants, 

Carmen,  Grooms, 

Carpenters,  Hairdressers, 

Caretakers,  Hole-borers, 

Carters,,  Insurance  Agents, 

Chauffeurs,  Insurance   Inspectors, 

Clerks,  Journalists, 

Coach-builders,  Labourers, 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 


Law  Clerks, 

Librarians, 

Locksmiths, 

Loco.   Firemen, 

Mattress-makers, 

Motors-drivers, 

Night  Watchmen, 

Office  Boys, 

Painters, 

Paper-cutters, 

Plumbers, 

Porters, 

Poulterers, 

Printers, 

Professors, 


Riveters, 

School   Teachers, 

Sewing  Machine  Agents. 

Shorthand-typists, 

Shirt-cutters, 

Shunters, 

Slaters, 

Students, 

Tailors, 

Upholsterers, 

Vanmen, 

Waiters, 

Wax-bleachers, 

Weavers, 

Wood-workers. 


Amongst  the  insurgents,  in  addition  to 
educated  men  who  had  endeavoured  to 
make  a  study  of  the  peculiar  kind  of  war- 
fare which  they  had  decided  to  undertake, 
were  men  well  fitted  to  assist  them  mecha- 
nically. There  were,  it  is  true,  but  few 
munition  factories  in  Dublin,  or  in  Ireland 
generally,  but  from  the  few  there  were 
came  men  to  assist  in  making  bombs  and 
hand  grenades  for  the  insurgents.  These 
were,  of  course,  of  a  primitive  kind,  old 
tins  being  utilised  for  the  purpose.  The 

116 


END   OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

supply  of  explosives,  too,  was  not  adequate 
enough  to  render  them  really  effective.  In 
some  cases,  indeed,  the  bombs  were  more 
dangerous  to  the  rebels  than  to  the 
troops.  A  captive  British  officer  in  the 
hands  of  the  insurgents  in  the  General 
Post  Office  saw  one  of  the  latter  endeavour 
to  place  a  bomb  in  position,  when  it  ex- 
ploded prematurely  and  blew  his  head  off. 
These  bombs  were  charged  with  melinite 
and  fitted  with  wicks  attached  to  fuses  at 
the  outer  end.  From  the  same  source  it 
was  learned  that  the  insurgents  possessed 
arms  of  the  most  various  patterns  :  Mauser 
and  Holton  rifles,  army  weapons,  automatic 
rifles,  sporting  guns,  revolvers,  and  auto- 
matic pistols  of  every  conceivable  type. 
Among  the  insurgents  in  this  building  were 
electricians,  engineers,  and  experts  in  the 
use  of  warlike  weapons.  They  possessed 
stores  of  gelignite,  cordite,  gun-cotton,  and 
dynamite.  Some  of  the  latter  had  been  im- 
ported into  the  country  in  boxes  labelled 
margarine.  Undoubtedly  the  volunteers 
numbered  in  their  ranks  and  were  assisted 

117          H 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

by  many  time-expired  soldiers,  who 
possessed  a  knowledge  of  arms  and  of  mili- 
tary operations.  The  great  defect  of  the 
insurgents  was  that  they  possessed  no  artil- 
lery of  any  description.  Once  artillery, 
therefore,  was  used  against  them  it  was 
manifest  that  they  could  not  expect  to  hold 
out.  Probably,  as  they  entrenched  them- 
selves in  the  large  and  imposing  buildings 
in  Sackville  Street,  including  such  an  im- 
portant Government  establishment  as  the 
General  Post  Office,  the  idea  may  have 
gained  belief  that  the  military  authorities 
would  not  use  cannon  to  batter  them  out  of 
their  headquarters  in  this  neighbourhood. 
The  fact,  too,  that  the  private  buildings 
they  occupied  in  this  street,  the  large  and 
beautiful  hotels,  the  imposing  shops  and 
offices,  all  belonging  to  loyalists  of  the  most 
unimpeachable  devotion  to  the  British 
Crown  and  connection,  may  have  convinced 
the  insurgents  that  the  Government  would 
spare  these  premises  so  far  as  shell  fire  was 
concerned.  Well  barricaded,  well  supplied 
with  rifles  and  ammunition,  under  no  imme- 

118 


END    OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

diate  anxiety  as  regards  food  supplies, 
they  may  well  have  believed  that  they 
could  hold  out  here  for  a  considerable  time 
and  inflict  very  heavy  losses  on  the  troops 
in  the  event  of  storming  operations.  When 
the  first  shells  came  whistling,  therefore, 
over  the  Post  Office,  their  leaders  must 
have  clearly  realised  that  the  military 
authorities  meant,  by  the  most  drastic 
means,  to  end  the  rebellion,  even  if  by 
doing  so  Government  buildings  and  impor- 
tant private  and  business  establishments 
were  destroyed.  It  was  only,  however, 
after  they  had  been  literally  shelled  and 
burned  out  of  their  headquarters  that  the 
leaders  capitulated.  The  same  fate  would 
eventually  have  soon  overtaken  those  in- 
surgents in  the  outlying  strongholds  such 
as  Roland's  bakery,  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons,  Jacob's  factory,  the  South 
Dublin  Union,  and  the  Four  Courts.  It 
was  a  realisation  of  this  undoubted  fact 
that  made  the  leaders  surrender,  as  they 
themselves  stated,  for  the  purpose  of 
saving  the  lives  of  their  followers.  As  one 
119  H  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

saw  the  latter  march  forth  after  the  capi- 
tulation it  was  evident,  as  was  afterwards 
affirmed  in  Parliament  and  elsewhere,  that 
in  many  cases  they  had  not  fully  realised 
the  dangerous  adventure  into  which  they 
had  entered.  Many  of  them  were  young 
men  and  even  boys,  and  as  they  had  on 
several  previous  occasions  taken  part  in 
mimic  operations,  it  was  very  probable  that 
they  at  first  took  the  Easter  Monday  pro- 
ceedings as  merely  practice  in  street  fight- 
ing. Once  engaged  in  the  real  and  deadly 
work  of  insurrection  they  fought  with  the 
traditional  inclination  of  young  Irishmen 
and  obeyed  the  orders  of  their  leaders  with 
zeal  and  fidelity.  The  fertility  of  the  re- 
sources both  of  leaders  and  of  men  in  some 
quarters  was  remarkable.  Insurgents  dis- 
guised as  women  indulged  in  sniping  in 
some  quarters.  In  other  cases,  rebels,  who 
knew  every  hole  and  corner  of  Dublin, 
were  ordered  to  discard  their  weapons  and 
to  mingle  with  the  people  in  the  streets 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  information 
as  to  the  movements  of  the  troops.  It  was 

120 


END  OF  DUBLIN   REVOLT 

probably  to  information  gleaned  from  this 
source  that  the  attack  on  the  military  in 
the  Mount  Street  Bridge  area  was  due. 
Up  to  Friday  the  military  cordon,  though 
effective  so  far  as  the  outskirts  of  the  city, 
was  not  drawn  sufficiently  tight  in  the  centre 
to  prevent  insurgents  from  getting  in  and 
out.  It  has  even  been  reported  that  insur- 
gents were  able  up  to  that  day  to  leave 
their  comrades  in  such  buildings  as  Jacob's 
factory,  Boland's  mill,  and  St.  Stephen's 
Green,  return  home  to  their  families  in  the 
suburbs,  take  their  meals,  and  return  with 
information  as  to  the  movements  of  the 
troops  to  their  brothers-in-arms  during  the 
night.  Undoubtedly,  it  was  due  to  this 
exact  knowledge  of  Dublin  on  the  part  of 
the  insurgents  and  the  lack  of  such  know- 
ledge on  the  part  of  English  Territorial 
regiments  sent  to  quell  the  revolt  that  so 
many  military  casualties  occurred.  It  was 
not  until  Wednesday,  May  3rd,  that  the 
last  of  the  snipers  was  silenced  and  that 
the  rattle  of  rifle  fire  was  heard  for  the  last 
time  in  the  streets  of  Dublin. 

121 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Immediately  the  revolt  was  quelled  the 
following  order  was  issued  to  the  troops  by 
General  Sir  John  G.  Maxwell,  Command- 
ing-in-Chief  the  Forces  in  Ireland  : — 


I  desire  to  thank  the  troops  who  have 
been  engaged  in  the  City  of  Dublin  for 
their  splendid  behaviour  under  the  trying 
conditions  of  street  fighting  which  I  found 
it  necessary  for  them  to  undertake.  Owing 
to  the  excellent  direction  of  the  officers  and 
the  tireless  efforts  of  the  troops,  all  the 
surviving  rebels  in  Dublin  have  now  sur- 
rendered unconditionally.  I  especially 
wish  to  express  my  gratitude  to  those  Irish 
regiments  which  have  so  largely  helped  to 
crush  this  rising.  Many  instances  of  very 
gallant  behaviour  have  been  brought  to 
my  notice,  which  I  am  unable  to  refer  to 
in  this  order ;  but  I  must  express  my  admir- 
ation of  the  conduct  of  a  small  detachment 
from  the  6th  Reserve  Cavalry  Regiment, 
which,  when  convoying  ammunition,  was 
attacked  in  Charles  Street,  and  after  a 
splendid  defence  for  three  and  a  half 
days,  during  which  their  leaders  were 
struck  down,  safely  delivered  the  am- 
munition. 

122 


END  OF  DUBLIN  REVOLT 

Other  tributes  were  also  paid  by  British 
and  Irish  journalists  to  the  coolness  and 
bravery  of  the  troops,  who,  after  long  and 
arduous  journeys  from  Great  Britain,  were 
suddenly  called  upon  to  undertake  the 
singular  form  of  fighting  which  developed 
in  the  streets  of  Dublin.  This  feeling  was 
voiced  by  King  George  who,  on  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  end  of  the  revolt,  sent 
the  following  message  to  General  Max- 
well : — 

Now  that  the  recent  lamentable  outbreak 
has  finally  been  quelled,  I  wish  to  express 
to  my  gallant  troops  in  Ireland,  to  the 
Royal  Irish  Constabulary,  and  to  the 
Dublin  Metropolitan  Police,  my  deep  sense 
of  the  whole-hearted  devotion  to  duty  and 
the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  with  which 
throughout  they  have  acted. 

The  numbers  of  the  insurgents  in  Dublin 
have  been  variously  estimated.  Probably 
the  exact  figure  will  never  be  known  as, 
owing  to  the  lack  of  a  distinctive  uniform, 
there  were  losses  and  defections  of  which 
even  the  leaders  of  the  movement  were  not 

123 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

aware.  It  is  possible,  however,  to  arrive 
at  an  approximate  estimate,  which  may  not 
be  found  to  be  very  wide  of  the  mark.  The 
strength  of  the  Dublin  battalions  of  the 
Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers  was  re- 
garded, with  some  reason  for  belief  in  its 
accuracy,  as  being  roughly  about  5,000 
before  the  outbreak.  The  followers  of 
James  Connolly  in  the  Citizen  Army  would 
not  muster  more  than  a  couple  of  hundred. 
The  cancellation  of  the  Easter  manoeuvres 
by  Professor  MacNeill  prevented  numbers 
of  the  volunteers  from  mobilising  in 
Dublin  on  Easter  Monday.  When  the 
other  leaders  of  the  movement  decided  to 
go  on  with  the  enterprise,  therefore,  they 
were  able  to  muster  probably  between 
two  and  three  thousand  men  altogether  in 
Dublin.  There  were  excursion  trains  run- 
ning into  Dublin  for  the  Easter  holidays, 
and  it  is  possible  the  ranks  of  the  Dublin 
Volunteers  were  strengthened  by  the  pre- 
sence of  volunteers  from  the  country  dis- 
tricts. Indeed,  a  reference  to  men  from 
outside  the  city  being  in  the  ranks  of  the 

124 


END   OF   DUBLIN   REVOLT 

Dublin  contingents  is  made  in  the  Irish 
War  News,  published  by  the  insurgents  on 
the  second  day  of  the  rising.  Adding  the 
followers  of  Connolly,  therefore,  it  is  pos- 
sible that  the  insurgent  leaders  had,  in  the 
Dublin  area,  between  two  and  three 
thousand  followers  on  the  first  day  of  the 
revolt.  The  comparative  simplicity  with 
which  they  took  possession  of  the  city  may 
have  induced  many  of  their  followers  to 
remain  in  the  ranks,  and  even  to  have  in- 
duced those  who,  following  the  MacNeill 
order,  had  not  mobilised,  to  throw  in  their 
lot  with  the  insurgents.  By  Thursday, 
however,  when  authentic  reports  circulated 
through  the  city  of  the  enormous  numbers 
of  troops  arriving  from  all  points  of  the 
compass  and  armed  with  artillery,  the 
serious  and  desperate  nature  of  the  enter- 
prise may  have  caused  defections  in  the 
ranks  of  such  bodies  of  insurgents  as  were 
not  completely  surrounded  by  the  troops. 
The  extent  of  such  defections  will  possibly 
never  be  fully  known;  but,  judging  by  the 
numbers  of  prisoners  taken,  there  could  not 

125 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

have  been  more  than  a  couple  of  thousand 
men  in  arms  by  the  Saturday  morning,  and 
many  of  these  managed  to  escape  from  the 
military  by  donning  ordinary  civilian 
clothes  and  discarding  their  arms  and  am- 
munition. Some  of  them  were  identified 
and  arrested.  Others,  thanks  to  the  efforts 
of  friends  and  relations,  managed  to  escape 
detection.  In  any  event,  with  the  surrender 
of  the  leaders  and  their  immediate  fol- 
lowers, with  the  rounding  up  of  the  few 
snipers  who  persisted  for  days  in  eluding 
pursuit,  and  with  the  complete  occupation 
of  the  city  by  the  military,  all  signs  of  the 
revolt,  so  far  as  attacks  on  the  troops  were 
concerned,  had  ceased  by  Wednesday, 
May  3rd,  and  from  that  day  business  began 
again  to  be  somewhat  normally  resumed, 
though  martial  law  still  ruled  in  Dublin, 
and  it  had  to  be  rigorously  obeyed  by  the 
people. 


126 


CHAPTER    IV 

OUTBREAKS    IN   THE    COUNTRY 

IT  has  always  been  an  axiom  amongst 
Irish  revolutionaries  that  the  possession  of 
Dublin  would  lead  to  a  general  rising  in 
the  country.  From  the  days  of  Robert 
Emmet,  who,  in  1803,  attempted  to  seize 
the  Castle,  it  was  believed  by  rebel  writers 
and  leaders  that  once  that  symbol  of 
British  power  in  Ireland  was  taken  the 
moral  effect  would  be  so  great  in  the  pro- 
vinces that  each  city  and  town  would 
rush  to  arms.  Failing  the  capture  of 
Dublin  Castle  there  was  an  idea  that  the 
possession  and  retention  for  some  days  of 
other  prominent  buildings  in  Dublin  would 
result  in  outbreak  in  the  country,  for  which 
the  insurgent  leaders  in  Ireland  have 

127 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

always  hoped  and  prayed.     Bearing  this 
in  mind,  it  is  possible  to  trace  the  connec- 
tion between   the   landing   of   Sir   Roger 
Casement  off  the  South  coast  in   Ireland 
and  the    bursting    out    of    the    revolt  in 
Dublin.     The  county  Kerry  was  known  as 
a  place — one  out  of  four  or  five  in  the  pro- 
vinces— where  extreme  views  were  held  by 
a  more  or  less  numerous  part  of  the  popu- 
lation.    The  Irish,  or  Sinn  Fein,  Volun- 
teers were  strong  in  the  county.    Probably 
for  that  reason  it  might  have  been  con- 
sidered a  suitable  place  from  which  to  arm 
and  equip  such  members  of  the  force  as 
had  been  drilled,  but  were  not  yet  sup- 
plied   with   rifles.     In  any  event,  it   was 
somewhere  in  this  county  that  Sir  Roger 
Casement  was  captured,  and  it  was  off  the 
South  and  West  coast  of  Ireland  that  the 
attempt    was  made,  a  few    days    before 
Easter,   to  land   arms   from   a   disguised 
German  vessel,  escorted  by  a  submarine. 
When  challenged  and  chased  the  vessel 
was  scuttled,  and  a  number  of  those  on 
board  taken  prisoners.     It  was  from  the 

128 


OUTBREAKS    IN  THE  COUNTRY 

submarine  that  three  individuals  landed, 
one  of  whom  was  Casement.     This  is  not 
the  place  to  deal  with  his  activities  beyond 
pointing  out  the  undoubted  fact  that  his 
landing  and  capture  in  Ireland  preceded 
by  but  a  few  days   the   outbreak   of   the 
rebellion  in  Dublin.     It  is  not  difficult  to 
piece  together  the  main  features  of  what 
might  have  happened  had  Casement  been 
able  to  raise  a  force  in  the  South  or  West 
of  Ireland,  and  had  a  sufficient  number  of 
arms  been  landed  from  a  German  vessel, 
presumably  with    German    instructors,    to 
equip  some  thousands  of  volunteers.     In 
any  event,  whatever  may  have  been  any 
secret  plans  of  the  kind,  the  fact  remains 
that  if  they  were  ever  conceived  they  were 
destined  to   failure   as  the  result   of  the 
arrest  of  Sir  Roger  Casement  and  the  de- 
struction of  the  German  vessel  containing 
arms.     In  the  county  of  Kerry  itself,  re- 
puted in  various  places  to  be  a  hot-bed  of 
revolt,  there  was  no  attempt  at  a  rising. 
Some    Sinn    Fein  Volunteers    at    Castle 
Gregory,  on  the  extreme  West  coast,  about 

129 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

sixteen  miles  from  Tralee,  turned  out  to 
the  number  of  about  thirty,  with  rifles,  and 
paraded  the  country.  Next  morning 
troops,  who  travelled  in  motor-cars,  ar- 
rested seven  members  in  their  beds,  and 
seized  their  rifles.  During  the  remainder 
of  the  rebellion  the  authorities  were  able 
to  report  that  the  situation  in  the  county 
Kerry  was  normal,  with  the  exception  of  a 
slight  affair  at  a  village  named  Firies, 
between  Tralee  and  Killarney,  where  two 
policemen  belonging  to  the  Royal  Irish 
Constabulary  were  fired  upon  and 
wounded,  one  of  them  seriously,  after  they 
had  posted  up  a  proclamation  concerning 
martial  law.  It  was  on  Wednesday,  April 
26th,  that  martial  law  was  extended  to  the 
whole  of  Ireland,  and  in  a  further  procla- 
mation, dated  Saturday,  April  29th, 
martial  law  for  all  Ireland  was  ordered  for 
one  month.  General  Sir  John  Maxwell 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 
British  Forces  in  Ireland,  and  was  given 
plenary  powers.  It  was  in  the  county  of 
Dublin  and  the  adjoining  county  of  Louth 

130 


OUTBREAKS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

from  which  the  first  disturbances  were  re- 
ported. On  Wednesday  (April  26th)  the 
General  Officer  Commanding-in-Chief  re- 
ported from  Dublin  : — "  There  has  been  a 
small  rising  at  Ardee,  Uouth,  and  a  rather 
more  serious  one  at  Swords  and  Lusk, 
close  to  Dublin."  Taking  the  events  in 
the  order  mentioned,  the  story  of  what  hap- 
pened in  county  Louth  is  as  follows  :  On 
Easter  Monday  a  party  of  armed  men 
passed  the  village  of  Castle  Bellingham 
proceeding  towards  Dunleer.  They  were 
stopped  by  some  police,  but  the  latter  were 
covered  with  revolvers  and  searched.  One 
of  the  policemen  was  fatally  shot.  After 
holding  a  military  officer  up  for  some  time 
the  men  left  the  place  in  motors,  and  their 
subsequent  movements  were  lost  sight  of. 
Whether  they  proceeded  to  Dublin  and 
joined  the  insurgents  there,  or  whether 
they  disbanded,  is  not  quite  clear,  but  no 
organised  attempt  was  made  to  hold  any 
town  or  village  in  the  county.  On  Friday, 
April  28th,  some  fifteen  Sinn  Fein  Volun- 
teers entered  and  seized  a  tower  at  Bar- 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

meath  Castle,  county  Louth,  the  residence 
of    Lord    Bellew.     They    posted   armed 
sentries,  but  molested  nobody.    They  sub- 
sequently evacuated  the  place,    and    ap- 
parently dispersed.  This  was  the  beginning 
and  the  end  of  the  rising  so  far  as  Louth 
was  concerned.     In  the  county  Dublin,  as 
the     General     Officer     Commanding    re- 
ported, the  attempt  made  was  more  serious. 
It  was  on  Wednesday,  two  days  after  the 
outbreak  in  the  city,  that  the  volunteers  in 
the  county  Dublin  village  of  Swords  began 
operations.     Some  fifty  men,  fully  armed, 
surrounded  the  post  office  and  the  police 
barracks,  and  took  possession  of  the  build- 
ings.    The  insurgents  were  led  by  a  doctor 
and  a  schoolmaster.     They  took  prisoners 
a  police  sergeant  and  two  constables,  com- 
mandeered  their   arms    and    ammunition, 
and  then  proceeded  to  wreck  the  telegraph 
instruments  in  the  post  office.     They  did 
not  touch  the  money  or  the  postal  matter. 
One  of  the  insurgents  climbed  a  telegraph 
pole  and  cut  the  wires.  Some  bread  having 
been  commandeered  the  insurgents  left  in 

132 


OUTBREAKS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

the  direction  of  Donabate,  and  received  re- 
inforcements on  the  way.  They  blew  up  a 
railway  bridge  at  Rogerstown,  and  de- 
stroyed the  levers  in  the  signal  cabin.  They 
then  attacked  the  police  station  in  Dona- 
bate,  which  was  guarded  by  a  sergeant  and 
two  constables  armed  with  rifles.  In  order 
to  understand  these  operations  it  must  be 
realised  that  the  Royal  Irish  Constabu- 
lary, unlike  the  police  force  in  Great 
Britain,  constitute  a  semi-military  force, 
armed  with  rifles,  and  ready  at  all  times  to 
know  how  to  act  in  the  case  of  an  insurrec- 
tion. In  the  firing  one  of  the  constables 
was  wounded,  and  the  other  police  surren- 
dered, their  arms  and  ammunition  being 
taken  from  them.  The  post  office  was  next 
entered,  the  telegraph  instruments  broken, 
and  the  wires  cut.  Towards  the  end  of  the 
week  the  insurgents  encamped  between 
Fieldstown  and  Kilsallaghan,  where,  on 
Sunday  morning,  they  received  word  of 
the  proclamation  signed  by  the  Dublin  in- 
surgent leader,  Pearse,  advising  all  his 
followers  to  surrender  unconditionally. 

133  i 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

The  Swords'  men  were  incredulous,  but 
after  some  time  agreed  to  send  one  of  their 
troop,  in  company  with  a  policeman,  to  the 
military  barracks  in  Dublin,  where  they 
learned  that  the  surrender  order  was 
general.  That  evening  they  capitulated, 
and,  to  the  number  of  over  100,  were  con- 
veyed to  Dublin  by  a  strong  escort,  com- 
posed of  Lancers  and  Hussars.  A  large 
number  of  rifles,  eighty  or  ninety  revolvers, 
and  over  30,000  rounds  of  ammunition 
were  also  surrendered.  A  quantity  of 
gelignite  was  also  found  in  the  village  of 
Swords.  There  were  several  casualties  in 
the  ranks  of  the  insurgents,  whilst,  in  addi- 
tion to  those  who  surrendered  in  arms,  a 
number  of  other  arrests  in  the  Swords  dis- 
trict was  also  made  subsequently.  During 
the  height  of  the  trouble  in  this  locality  it 
was  feared  that  the  Marconi  station  would 
be  attacked.  A  destroyer,  however,  landed 
some  hundreds  of  men  of  the  North  Staf- 
fordshire Regiment,  and  these  entrenched 
around  the  station.  Two  gunboats  also 
patrolled  the  coast,  their  guns  being  within 

134 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

reach  of  the  roads  by  which  the  insurgents 
were  expected  to  attack  the  station.  The 
volunteers  probably  heard  of  these  pre- 
parations, because  they  did  not  come  in 
this  direction.  It  was  at  a  place  called 
Ashbourne,  in  the  adjoining  county  of 
Meath,  that  the  most  serious  affray  outside 
of  the  city  of  Dublin  occurred.  The  in- 
surgents having  attacked  Ashbourne 
Police  Barracks,  a  party  of  fifty  police,  in 
ten  motor-cars,  under  the  command  of 
County  Inspector  Gray  and  District  In- 
spector Smyth,  proceeded  to  the  relief  of 
the  small  force  locked  up  in  the  barracks. 
As  they  were  passing  by  a  place  called 
Rathgate  they  were  fired  upon  by  the  in- 
surgents, who  had  secreted  themselves  in  a 
small  wood  by  the  side  of  the  road.  Several 
of  the  police  were  shot  dead,  and  others 
wounded.  The  remainder  sprang  from  the 
motor-cars  and  took  such  cover  as  they 
could  find.  A  five  hours'  struggle  then 
took  place  between  the  police  and  the  in- 
surgents, and  at  its  conclusion  the  con- 
stabulary, having  exhausted  all  their 

135  I    2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

ammunition,  were  compelled  to  surrender. 
Eight  policemen,  including  the  county  in- 
spector and  the  district  inspector  (the 
latter  an  ex-Army  officer),  lost  their  lives  in 
this  desperate  roadside  encounter,  and 
fourteen  were  wounded.  The  rebels 
also  lost  several  killed  and  injured. 
Having  taken  the  police  prisoners,  the  in- 
surgents next  proceeded  to  attack  in 
strength  the  police  station  at  Ashbourne, 
the  garrison  of  which  consisted  of  eleven 
constabularymen.  The  insurgents  threat- 
ened to  blow  up  the  barracks,  and  under 
the  circumstances,  resistance  being  useless, 
the  police  surrendered.  The  insurgents, 
having  cut  all  the  telegraph  wires, 
bivouacked  in  the  vicinity,  and  after  hoist- 
ing the  flag  of  the  "Irish  Republic"  on 
another  police  barracks  that  they  captured 
at  Garristown,  were  preparing  for  further 
operations  when  word  reached  them  of  the 
Dublin  surrenders.  They  then  capitu- 
lated. The  story  of  the  rising  in  the 
county  Wexford  provides  a  most  interest- 
ing, but  fortunately  bloodless,  little 

136 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

chapter.  It  was  perfectly  well  known  in 
Ireland  that  if  trouble  broke  out  in  Dublin 
Enniscorthy  would  soon  be  in  arms.  The 
war  had  not  been  long  in  progress  when 
arrests  were  made  in  this  locality.  It  was 
here  that  notices  were  posted  up  advising 
the  people  that  "if  the  Germans  landed 
they  would  come,  not  as  enemies,  but  as 
friends."  In  no  part  of  Ireland  were  the 
Irish  or  Sinn  Fein  Volunteers  stronger  or 
more  determined.  The  reasons  for  this 
were  mainly  historic.  Near  Enniscorthy 
stands  Vinegar  Hill,  where  the  insurgents, 
in  1798,  put  up  a  fight  against  British 
troops  that  is  still  remembered  in  the  dis- 
trict. It  was  not  surprising,  therefore, 
when  intelligence  reached  Enniscorthy  of 
the  events  in  Dublin  on  Easter  Monday, 
that  an  attempt  was  made  at  insurrection 
in  the  excited  little  town  by  the  Slaney. 
Enniscorthy  contains  about  5,000  inhabi- 
tants, and  is  a  prosperous  place  in  ordinary 
times.  In  Easter  week,  however,  busi- 
ness was  neglected,  and  the  town  seethed 
with  excitement  over  the  news  of  the  revo- 

137 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

lution  in  Dublin.  It  was  Thursday  morn- 
ing, however,  before  the  insurgents  were 
ready  to  act.  About  two  o'clock  that  day, 
to  the  number  of  over  two  hundred,  they 
seized  the  Athenaeum,  one  of  the  most  pro- 
minent buildings  in  the  town,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  convert  it  into  their  headquarters. 
They  attacked  the  police  station,  which 
was  defended  by  constables  armed  with 
rifles,  but  were  unable  to  obtain  possession. 
One  of  the  constables  was  wounded,  and 
this,  singular  to  say,  was  the  only  casualty 
in  the  whole  rising  so  far  as  the  county 
Wexford  was  concerned.  The  insurgents 
next  turned  their  attention  to  the  railway 
station.  They  cut  the  telephone  and  tele- 
graph wires,  tore  up  the  line,  held  up  and 
took  possession  of  a  train  that  was  proceed- 
ing from  Wexford  to  Arklow  with  300 
working  men  for  Kynoch's  munition  fac- 
tory. They  tried  to  blow  up  a  bridge  at 
Scara  Walsh  over  the  River  Slaney,  and 
were  also  about  to  destroy  the  viaduct  at 
Enniscorthy,  but  at  the  last  moment 
changed  their  minds.  They  comman- 

138 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

deered  over  a  score  of  motor-cars  in  the 
town,  took  control  of  various  houses  which 
controlled  the  roads  leading  to  Ennis- 
corthy,  and  then  extended  their  operations 
into  the  adjoining  country.  They  advanced 
and  captured  the  town  of  Ferns,  making 
an  old  mansion  in  the  vicinity  their  head- 
quarters. They  were  about  to  progress  in 
the  Gorey  direction  when  the  arrival  of  the 
military  made  them  retire  on  their  main 
position,  which  they  had  hastily  fortified 
by  digging  some  trenches.  Some  thought 
seems  to  have  been  bestowed  on  the  advis- 
ability of  imitating  the  example  of  their 
ancestors  and  making  a  stand  on  the  domi- 
nating height  of  Vinegar  Hill,  but  in  the 
absence  of  artillery  it  was  felt  that  this 
would  be  an  impossible  position  to  main- 
tain. They  still,  however,  held  the  town 
of  Enniscorthy,  where  the  flag  of  the 
"  Irish  Republic "  was  hoisted.  Their 
mode  of  procedure  whilst  in  occupation  of 
the  town  for  several  days  was  interesting. 
By  order  of  the  leaders  all  the  public- 
houses  were  closed,  and  a  number  of  the 

139 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

inhabitants  were  sworn  in  as  special  con- 
stables. The  townspeople  were  required 
to  keep  indoors,  and  a  species  of  insurgent 
martial  law  was  in  force.  Scouting  parties 
on  motor-cars,  motor-bicycles,  and  ordinary 
bicycles  scoured  the  country  for  miles 
around,  and  as  all  the  wires  were  cut,  the 
post  office  in  possession  of  the  insurgents, 
and  the  telephones  also  out  of  use,  the  town 
of  Enniscorthyand  the  district  around  were 
for  several  days  cut  off  from  all  communi- 
cation with  the  outside  world.  Supplies 
of  food  were  commandeered  from  the  local 
traders,  the  bakers  being  required  to  work 
for  that  purpose.  It  was  about  midday  on 
the  Sunday  after  Easter  when  word  was 
conveyed  to  the  rebels  of  the  surrenders 
in  Dublin.  The  leaders  were,  however, 
sceptical,  and  the  unusual  course  was  taken 
of  allowing  two  of  them  to  proceed,  under 
military  escort,  to  Dublin,  to  verify  the 
news.  These  two  leaders  interviewed 
Pearse,  T'  the  commander  of  the  armies  of 
the  Irish  Republic,"  and  they  also  saw  the 
ruins  of  Sackville  Street  and  the  effect  of 

140 


OUTBREAKS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

artillery  fire.  On  their  return  to  Ennis- 
corthy  they  agreed,  therefore,  after  consul- 
tation with  their  men,  to  surrender.  The 
arrival  of  a  large  force  of  military  with 
artillery  would,  in  any  event,  have  con- 
vinced them  that  their  struggle  was  hope- 
less. On  Monday  morning  a  force  of 
1,000  troops,  comprising  cavalry,  infantry 
and  artillery,  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  French,  entered  the  town,  which 
from  the  previous  Thursday  had  been 
almost  completely  in  the  possession  of  the 
insurgents.  A  number  of  the  latter  dis- 
banded on  the  Sunday  night,  and  returned 
to  their  homes,  but  many  were  subse- 
quently arrested,  including  the  leaders, 
who  numbered  six,  two  of  whom  were 
journalists,  one  a  labour  society  clerk,  one 
a  vintner,  another  a  Labour  Exchange 
clerk,  and  the  sixth  an  ordinary  clerk. 
Large  quantities  of  arms  and  ammunition 
were  taken  by  the  military.  Thus  ended 
the  rising  in  the  county  Wexford,  where 
the  trouble  was  confined  to  the  district 
around  Enniscorthy,  Ferns,  and  Gorey. 

141 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

In  Wexford  town  itself  the  National 
Volunteers,  who  were  followers  of  Mr. 
Redmond,  turned  out  to  assist  the  military 
and  police,  and  600  special  constables  were 
enrolled,  the  Mayor  being  of  the  number. 
Arrests  of  sympathisers  of  the  insurgents 
were  numerous,  many  prominent  people 
being  placed  in  custody.  The  last  place 
in  the  country  from  which  any  serious  at- 
tempt at  a  rising  was  made  was  in  the 
West.  On  Easter  Tuesday,  the  day  after 
the  outbreak  in  Dublin,  nearly  500  insur- 
gents assembled  in  the  Oranmore  district 
and  captured  the  town.  The  police  bar- 
racks were  rushed  and  the  police  captured. 
At  Oranmore,  about  three  miles  from  Gal- 
way,  a  police  constable  was  shot  dead, 
and  the  news  reached  Galway  that  the  in- 
surgents were  marching  on  that  city,  the 
capital  town  of  the  province  of  Connaught. 
They  had,  in  fact,  reached  a  place  called 
Merlin  Park,  and  were  also  threatening 
the  town  from  another  point.  In  the  town 
itself  the  most  alarming  rumours  were  in 
circulation,  and  as  owing  to  the  outbreak 

142 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

in  Dublin  it  was  completely  cut  off  from 
the  outside  world,  the  citizens  who  were 
opposed  to  the  rising  met  and  formed  a 
Committee  of  Public  Safety.  Business 
was  at  once  suspended,  and  the  police 
made  a  number  of  arrests  of  prominent 
people  in  the  University  and  outside  who 
were  suspected  of  sympathy  with  the 
revolt.  The  National  Volunteers  turned 
out  to  assist  the  police,  special  constables 
were  sworn  in,  and  the  Loyalists  made  an 
estimate  of  their  strength,  which,  so  far  as 
armed  men  were  concerned,  did  not  at  the 
time  exceed  one  hundred.  Meanwhile  the 
insurgents  from  the  Oranmore  district  were 
engaged  in  cutting  the  railway  line,  and 
further  isolating  Galway  town.  A  body  of 
them  were  actually  marching  on  the  town 
when  they  were  shelled  from  a  gunboat  in 
Galway  Bay,  and  they  thereupon  retreated. 
On  Thursday  troops  and  marines  were 
landed  for  the  purpose  of  engaging  the 
insurgents.  The  latter,  now  stated  to  be 
over  1,000  strong,  were  encamped  at 
Moyode  Castle,  near  Athenry.  They  had 

H3 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

been  busy  for  some  days  commandeering 
supplies  of  cattle  and  food  with  the  evident 
intention  of  making  a  stand  in  some  more 
favourable  position.  When  the  news  of 
the  Dublin  surrenders  reached  them  the 
greater  portion  of  the  insurgents  dispersed. 
The  remnant  took  to  the  hills,  where  the 
rounding  up  proceeded  for  some  time 
after.  The  leader  of  the  insurgents  in 
the  West  was  stated  to  be  a  Captain  Mel- 
lowes,  whose  history  was  enveloped  in 
some  mystery.  A  man  of  the  name  had 
been  deported  some  months  before  the 
rebellion,  but  was  said  to  have  made  his 
way  back  again  to  Ireland  disguised  as  a 
priest.  It  is  estimated  that  between  300 
and  400  of  the  insurgents  under  his  com- 
mand were  armed  with  rifles  and  the  re- 
mainder with  sporting  guns  and  scythes 
and  pitchforks.  There  were  fifteen  to 
twenty  women  with  the  insurgents,  and 
these  did  the  cooking  for  them.  The  in- 
tention probably  was  to  capture  and  try 
to  hold  Galway,  but  the  shells  from  the 
gunboat  in  the  bay  possibly  conveyed  the 

144 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

clear  intimation  that  even  if  they  secured 
possession  of  the  town  itself  their  retention 
of  it  could  not  be  prolonged  in  view  of 
artillery  fire  from  the  sea,  to  which  they 
would  be  unable  to  reply.  If  the  risings 
in  the  Midlands,  in  Wexford  county,  and 
in  the  West  were  rather  aimless  and  abor- 
tive, the  proceedings  in  Cork  were  abso- 
lutely farcical.  For  some  remarkable 
reason  this  city  rejoiced  for  many  years  in 
the  title  of  "  Rebel  Cork/5  though  how  it 
was  deserved  is  not  very  easily  discernible, 
considering  the  fact  that  the  most  the 
rebels  belonging  to  it  have  ever  accom- 
plished has  been  a  very  considerable 
amount  of  talk.  They  did  not  belie  their 
reputation  on  this  particular  occasion. 
Some  plan  seems  to  have  been  arranged  to 
imitate  the  example  of  the  Dublin  insur- 
gents and  to  seize  the  General  Post  Office 
and  other  prominent  buildings  in  the  city. 
This  plan,  however,  never  matured.  In- 
stead, such  followers  as  there  were  of  the 
revolutionary  movement  assembled  and 
very  prudently  decided  to  stand  by  the 

145 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

cancellation  order  which  had  been  issued 
on  the  Saturday  before  the  outbreak  in 
Dublin.  In  any  event,  had  they  at- 
tempted, after  the  news  of  the  rising  in 
Dublin,  to  emulate  the  example  in  that 
city  tfiey  would  have  been  too  late,  as  the 
General  Post  Office  in  Cork  was  promptly 
held  by  the  military.  The  leaders  were 
visitecT  by  the  Catholic  Bishop,  to  whom 
an  undertaking  was  given  that  the  volun- 
teers would  not  attempt  any  outbreak. 
There  was,  of  course,  a  good  deal  of 
excitement  in  the  city  due  to  the  absence 
of  news  from  Dublin,  and  many  alarming 
rumours  were  in  circulation,  but  from  first 
to  last  there  was  not  a  single  attempt  made 
at  a  rising,  and  "  the  Cork  Comedy,"  as  it 
was  called,  provided  the  only  comic  inter- 
lude of  the  rebellion.  Stories  were  printed 
in  the  London  Press  of  midnight  vigils, 
of  insurgent  leaders  eagerly  waiting  for 
news,  of  prolonged  appeals  to  them  and 
their  men  to  attempt  nothing  in  the  way  of 
a  rising,  and  of  the  wise  decision  of  the 
Cork  men,  after  an  immense  amount  of 

146 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

talk,  to  lay  down  their  arms.  In  the  county 
of  Cork  the  only  place  where  any  incident 
of  note  occurred  was  at  Fermoy,  where  the 
police,  on  attempting  to  arrest  two  men  in 
their  houses,  were  met  by  armed  resistance, 
and  a  head  constable  was  shot  dead.  On 
the  arrival  of  military  reinforcements  the 
occupants  of  the  house  surrendered.  At 
Mallow,  in  the  same  county,  the  military 
placed  a  strong  guard  at  the  railway 
station,  and  erected  emplacements  for 
guns  on  the  viaduct  over  the  Blackwater. 
Barbed  wire  was  used  on  the  roadway,  and 
permits  were  required  from  motorists.  No 
attack,  however,  on  the  troops  took  place 
at  this  spot  or  in  any  part  of  Cork  county 
or  city.  The  rebellion,  if  ever  such  a  thing 
was  really  contemplated  in  this  district, 
was  therefore  aliasco  so  far  as  the  extreme 
South-West  was  concerned.  In  Limerick, 
where  the  Irish  or  Sinn  Fein  Volunteers 
were  strong,  the  surrender  of  rifles  and 
ammunition  took  place  peaceably.  The 
county  of  Tipperary,  a  hot-bed  of  agita- 
tion during  the  stormy  days  of  the  Land 

H7 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

League,  also  remained  quiet,  and  the  in- 
habitants took  no  part  in  the  rising.  Ad- 
dressing the  people  in  Tipperary  town  on 
the  Sunday  after  Easter,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Archbishop  congratulated  them  on 
having  taken  no  share  in  the  rebellion. 
The  history  of  the  past,  he  said,  showed 
fKat  all  revolutionary  measures  were 
doomed  to  failure.  Kilkenny,  Clonmel, 
and  Waterford  also  kept  aloof  from  the 
outbreak,  and  on  Monday,  May  ist,  Field- 
Marshal  Sir  John  French,  so  far  as  the 
South  was  concerned,  was  able  to  report : 
"Wicklow,  Arklow,  Dunlavin,  Bagnals- 
town,  Wexford,  New  Ross,  counties  Cork, 
Clare,  Limerick,  and  Kerry  are  generally 
quiet."  The  whole  of  Ulster  was  at  the 
same  time  reported  quiet.  Prompt  mili- 
tary measures  taken  in  that  province  put 
an  end  to  any  possibility  of  an  outbreak 
even  if  any  had  been  planned.  In  the 
county  Tyrone,  where  it  was  thought  the 
rising  might  possibly  start,  the  authorities 
took  early  measures  to  suppress  it  in  the 
event  of  a  mobilisation  of  the  Irish  or  Sinn 

148 


OUTBREAKS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

Fein  Volunteers  in  that  neighbourhood. 
Over  100  motor-cars  were  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  military,  and  flying  columns 
were  sent  in  various  directions.  In  Dun- 
gannon  the  post  office  and  the  telephone 
wires  were  placed  under  a  strong  guard, 
and  a  search  for  concealed  guns  resulted  in 
3,000  rounds  of  ammunition  in  cases  and 
bandoliers  being  seized  by  the  military. 
In  Belfast  and  other  towns  in  the  North  a 
number  of  arrests  were  made,  and  precau- 
tionary measures  were  generally  taken,  but 
no  attempt  at  resistance  was  made  by  the 
volunteers,  who  were  taken  prisoners.  In 
Ulster,  as  in  the  other  provinces,  search 
was  made  for  arms  and  ammunition  be- 
longing to  the  Irish  or  Sinn  Fein  Volun- 
teers, and  a  considerable  quantity  was 
seized.  In  this  manner  ended  the  out- 
breaks in  the  country.  They  were  mainly 
put  down  by  the  police,  who  suffered  losses 
numbering  fourteen  killed  (including  two 
officers)  and  twenty-three  wounded.  At 
no  point  in  the  provinces  was  any  compact 
body  of  troops  actually  in  conflict  with  the 

149  K 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

insurgents,  nor  did  the  military  suffer  any 
casualties.  The  rising,  indeed,  so  far  as  the 
country  was  concerned,  was  an  almost  com- 
plete failure.  In  Wexford,  as  well  as  in 
Drogheda,  the  National  Volunteers,  all 
supporters  of  Mr.  Redmond  and  his  party, 
turned  out  to  assist  the  military  and  police. 
In  Limerick,  in  Cork,  in  Galway  and  other 
towns  the  mayors  and  public  people  of 
Nationalist  sympathy  offered  their  services 
to  the  authorities  either  to  prevent  the 
spread  of  the  rebellion  or,  in  some  cases, 
to  actually  assist  in  quelling  it.  In  the 
case  of  such  isolated  places  as  did  rise  no 
coherent  plan  seems  to  have  been  acted 
upon  by  the  insurgent  leaders.  Possibly 
some  such  plan  may  have  been  elaborated 
beforehand,  but  if  so  it  was  not  acted  upon 
by  such  insurgents  as  actually  took  up 
arms.  The  cancellation  of  the  "  Easter 
manoeuvres,"  whatever  they  were  meant  to 
be,  by  Professor  MacNeill,  the  chief  of  the 
Irish  Volunteers,  may  have  altered  the 
movements  and  set  astray  the  plan  of  the 
insurgent  leaders  in  the  provinces,  but 

150 


OUTBREAKS   IN  THE  COUNTRY 

with  a  revolt  in  full  swing  in  the  capital 
during  a  whole  week  there  seems  to  have 
been  no  reason  why  the  rural  volunteers  all 
over  the  country  could  not  have  done  what 
those  in  county  Meath,  in  county  Wexford 
and  in  county  Galway  did.  The  fact  is 
that  the  country  as  a  whole,  the  farming 
community  especially,  did  not  want  a 
rebellion,  and  it  may  be  doubted  if,  under 
any  circumstances  short  of  its  complete 
and  absolute  success  in  Dublin,  Cork,  and 
other  large  towns  would  they  have  been 
inclined  to  welcome  it.  Had  it  succeeded, 
the  prospect  of  having  their  lands  free 
might,  had  it  been  put  before  them  cleverly 
by  the  leaders  of  the  "  Irish  Republic," 
have  tempted  them  to  transfer  their  allegi- 
ance to  the  new  constitution,  but  simple 
appeals  to  Irish  patriotism  would  have  left 
them  cold.  Unwilling  to  fight  for  England 
in  the  war,  they  were  also  unwilling  to  fight 
against  her,  and  though  they  were  vastly 
interested  in  the  rebellion  they  refused  in 
any  way  to  touch  it.  The  promptitude, 
too,  with  which  the  situation  was  handled 

151  K  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

by  the  military  authorities  had  much  to  do 
with  the  suppression  of  the  revolt  in  the 
country  before  it  had  time  to  assume 
serious  proportions.  In  any  event,  even  if 
the  country  had  risen  in  large  numbers  the 
absence  of  one  essential  would  have 
doomed  the  insurrection  to  failure,  though 
it  might,  of  course,  have  caused  much  more 
trouble.  That  essential  was  artillery.  It 
was  shell  fire  that  prevented  Galway  from 
being  taken,  and  that  enabled  the  troops  to 
recapture  Enniscorthy. 


152 


CHAPTER   V 

THE   DAMAGE    TO   DUBLIN 

WHEN  the  revolt  was  quelled  in  Dublin, 
and  the  loyalists  in  the  city  went  forth 
once  more,  the  sight  that  met  their  eyes 
was  one  of  ruin  and  devastation.  Sack- 
ville  Street,  the  principal  thoroughfare  of 
the  Irish  metropolis,  and  accounted  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  in  Europe,  lay,  for 
nearly  half  its  length,  an  unshapely  heap 
of  smoking  debris.  The  heart  of  the  city 
was  destroyed.  On  every  side  lay  marks 
of  the  terrible  struggle  that  had  raged  for 
nearly  a  week.  In  addition  to  shot  and 
shell  the  rebellion  had  brought  in  its  train 
the  twin  terrors  of  wholesale  looting  and 
of  awful  conflagrations.  From  the  very 
first  day  of  the  revolt  looting  took  place 

153 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

on  a  large  and  an  audacious  scale.  In  their 
Proclamation  declaring  an  Irish  Republic 
the  leaders  of  the  rebellion  had  issued  a 
warning  against  rapine,  and  the  evidence 
of  more  than  one  eye-witness  was  to  the 
effect  that  they  did  their  best  to  check 
looting.  In  conjunction  with  the  troops 
they  actually  fired  on  those  who,  profiting 
by  the  turmoil,  seized  the  opportunity  to 
rob  and  plunder.  With  the  police  off  the 
streets,  however,  with  the  ordinary  law  at  a 
standstill,  and  with  a  population  always 
ready  to  profit  by  disturbance,  both  insur- 
gents as  well  as  troops  were  powerless  to 
prevent  the  barefaced  robbery  that  con- 
tinued thoughout  the  week.  It  was  of  a 
nature  to  startle  and  amaze  all  onlookers. 
From  the  lanes  and  alleys  of  the  city,  from 
the  purlieus  where  misery  and  want  were 
always  to  be  found,  came  a  mob  of  men, 
women,  and  children  to  seize  everything  on 
which  they  could  lay  their  hands.  It  was 
typical  of  the  puerile  character  of  the  mob 
that  the  first  places  looted  were  sweet-  and 
toy-shops.  Urchins  in  bare  feet  and  slat- 

154 


THE  DAMAGE  TO   DUBLIN 

ternly   girls   in  shawls  were   to   be   seen 
smashing  the  windows  of  sweet  shops  and 
seizing    boxes    and  bottles  of  chocolates, 
heavy  bars  of  rock,  sugar-sticks,  and  im- 
mense slabs  of  toffee.    With  childish  glee 
they  tore  these  dainties  asunder  and  de- 
voured the  contents    on   the    kerb-stones. 
Others    raided   toy  emporiums,    collected 
armfuls  of  dolls,  games,  and  mechanical 
instruments  of  all  descriptions.    Not  even 
in  the  days  of  the  first  French  Revolution 
were  more  singular  or  more  incongruous 
spectacles.      A  bootless   and   ragged  boy 
was  seen  with  a  hockey  stick  striking  golf- 
balls  up  and  down  the  street,  and  when 
they  disappeared  he  searched  for  them  with 
a  costly  opera-glass,  also  looted.    Pale  and 
miserable  little  children  were  observed  run- 
ning home  to  their  dirty  hovels  with  loads 
of  expensive  toys  and  their  mouths  full  of 
the  daintiest  confectionery.  Finding  them- 
selves  unchecked,  the    operations  of    the 
looters  became  more  and  more  daring,  until 
finally   their   audacity  passed  all  bounds. 
Men  and  women  entered  wholesale  into 

'55 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

splendid  shop-fronts  and  threw  out  the 
contents  on  the  streets  to  be  taken  by  any 
passers-by  who  chose.  One  man  outside 
an  outfitter's  shop,  after  searching  vainly 
in  collar  boxes  for  a  particular  size  he 
needed,  was  heard  asking  the  robber  inside 
to  fling  out  some  number  fourteens.  Gold 
watches  were  openly  sold  at  one  shilling 
apiece.  Men  and  women  sat  down  in  the 
gutters  to  fit  on  stolen  boots,  and  flung  them 
aside  in  disgust  when  they  could  not  get 
them  to  suit.  Both  boots  and  shoes  were 
sold  at  threepence  a  pair.  Barefooted  girls 
walked  proudly  with  costly  Bangles  on  their 
ankles.  In  Henry  Street,  after  broaching 
whiskey  barrels  and  scooping  up  and 
drinking  the  raw  liquor,  the  drunken  looters 
allowed  the  contents  to  run  to  waste.  One 
individual  actually  took  off  his  clothes  in 
the  street  and  fitted  on  a  new  suit  from  the 
window  of  a  fashionable  tailor's  shop. 
Dirty,  unkempt  women  from  the  slums 
were  seen  wearing  sealskin  coats  and  costly 
jewellery  which  they  had  just  stolen.  Even 
well-dressed  people  did  not  disdain  to  loot 

156 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

or  to  purchase  looted  goods.  Nor  did 
the  deadly  fusillade  of  bullets  stop  the 
work  of  plunder.  Women  were  seen  busy 
at  the  work  while  a  leaden  hail  whizzed  by 
their  ears,  and  several  of  them  were  shot 
dead.  When  the  trouble  spread  to  Rings- 
end,  with  its  network  of  squalid  streets  and 
lanes,  the  looting  of  the  shipping  com- 
panies' stores  provided  scenes  that  might 
well  astonish  those  who  witnessed  them. 
Asses  and  carts  were  used  to  take  away 
the  spoil.  In  some  cases  tons  of  bacon 
and  other  provisions  were  stolen.  Women 
and  girls  were  seen  staggering  along  with 
sheet-loads  of  looted  articles.  Many  were 
drunk  on  stolen  whiskey,  and  in  their 
delirium  marched  right  into  the  firing  line, 
utterly  oblivious  to  their  peril.  The  most 
remarkable  hiding-places  were  selected  for 
such  articles  as  the  looters  could  not  con- 
veniently carry  home.  In  one  church  there 
were  found  toys,  tennis  and  cricket  bats, 
jewellery,  clocks,  watches,  rings,  and  even 
stolen  prayer-books.  In  another  church 
was  found  a  stolen  perambulator.  Hun- 

157 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

dreds  of  arrests  were,  of  course,  made  after 
the  revolt  for  looting  alone,  but  a  tithe  of 
the  goods  stolen  was  never  recovered.  It 
is  but  fair  to  say  that  this  open  robbery 
was  confined  to  a  few  places  in  the  city. 
With  law  and  order  suspended  for  a  week 
it  might  not  unnaturally  have  occurred  that 
looting  might  be  even  more  extensive,  but 
numbers  of  streets  in  which  not  a  policeman 
was  seen  for  seven  or  eight  days  escaped 
unscathed.  The  insurgents  themselves 
paid  for  most  of  the  articles  they  comman- 
deered, and,  according  as  the  cordon  of 
troops  became  tighter  around  the  city, 
more  check  was  placed  on  the  operations 
of  the  looters.  There  was  another  reason 
why  the  taking  of  provisions,  at  any  rate, 
could  be  condoned  in  the  case  of  the  popu- 
lace. The  stoppage  of  the  food  supplies 
occasioned  acute  distress  both  in  the  city 
and  the  suburbs.  One  big  bakery  was  in 
the  possession  of  the  insurgents,  and  as 
constant  firing  went  on  from  it,  it  was  ob- 
viously impossible  to  supply  the  people  with 
bread  from  it.  Shopkeepers,  too,  being 

158 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

unable  to  renew  their  supplies  of  meat, 
vegetables,  flour,  milk,  and  other  commodi- 
ties, the  stocks  they  had  on  hand  soon  gave 
way,  and  the  subsequent  shortage  caused 
lamentable  consequences.  There  was  no 
milk  in  many  localities,  and  children, 
especially  infants,  suffered  severely.  Such 
bakers  as  tried  to  supply  bread  to  their 
customers  had  their  carts  raided  by  starving 
people,  and  prices  reached  famine  level. 
Numbers  of  respectable  families  found 
their  plight  a  shocking  one.  The  banks 
were  all  shut.  There  were  no  wages  and 
few  means  of  obtaining  money.  Those 
with  Post  Office  Savings  Bank  books  could 
not  obtain  money  because  the  General  Post 
Office  was  in  possession  of  the  insurgents, 
and  the  sub-post  offices  were  not  open.  In 
conjunction  with  the  food  supplies,  coal 
and  oil  became  scarce,  as,  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  city,  the  gas  supply  was  cut 
off.  The  most  extraordinary  methods  had 
to  be  adopted  for  cooking  such  food  as 
was  obtainable.  In  one  quarter  of  the  city 
a  huge  mound  of  turf,  that  had  lain  accumu- 

159 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

lating  for  years  next  a  canal,  was  cleared 
in  a  single  night.  Woodwork  of  all  kinds 
was  used  for  cooking  purposes.  Fortun- 
ately the  weather  during  this  terrible  week 
kept  fine  and  dry,  or  the  results  might  have 
been  even  worse.  In  the  suburbs  some 
extraordinary  sights  were  witnessed, 
according  as  the  food  became  shorter  and 
shorter.  Well-dressed  men  and  women 
holding  responsible  and  well-paid  positions 
in  the  city,  which  they  were,  of  course,  un- 
able to  reach,  could  be  seen  journeying 
miles  and  returning,  after  long  searches  in 
provision  shops,  with  loaves  of  bread,  sides 
of  bacon,  heads  of  cabbages,  and  other  eat- 
ables. A  clergyman,  in  a  suburb  that  ran 
completely  out  of  bread  and  flour,  suc- 
ceeded, by  a  circuitous  route  and  by  means 
of  motor-cars  and  trains,  in  obtaining  a 
quantity  from  Belfast.  Small  provision 
shops  with  stocks  of  tinned  meats  that  had 
lain  for  years  on  their  shelves  found  them 
cleared  out  rapidly,  until  not  an  article  re- 
mained behind  and  there  was  no  immediate 
prospect  before  them  of  renewing  their 
1 60 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

supplies.  The  people  who  suffered  most 
were  those  in  the  vicinity  of  the  fighting, 
who,  unable  to  leave  their  houses  for  days, 
had  to  depend  on  the  small  stocks  they 
had  got  in  on  the  Easter  Saturday  for 
the  bank  holiday.  Had  the  revolt 
lasted  for  a  few  days  longer,  a  great  part 
of  the  city  would  have  been  faced  with 
actual  starvation.  As  it  was,  so  scarce  had 
commodities  become  in  some  quarters  that 
six  shillings  a  pound  was  asked  for  butter, 
whilst  fruit  was  so  dear  that  sixpence  each 
was  demanded  for  oranges  and  one  and 
threepence  for  six  bananas.  In  some  parts 
of  the  city  and  suburbs  prompt  and 
efficient  steps  were  taken  with  the  rapidly- 
increasing  distress.  There  were  no  railway 
trains  running  either  into  or  out  of  the  city, 
but  by  means  of  motor  transport  food  sup- 
plies were  obtained  and  distributed  in  an 
organised  and  systematic  manner.  Relief 
tickets  were  distributed  to  long  queues  of 
people  who  were  run  out  both  of  ready 
money  and  provisions,  and  in  other  ways 
efforts  were  made  to  cope  with  an  unex- 

161 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

pected  and  a  dangerous  situation.  The 
fact  that  no  wages  could  be  paid  left  num- 
bers of  people  completely  short  of  cash,  and 
even  people  with  banking  accounts  were  un- 
able to  obtain  money  owing  to  all  banks 
and  commercial  establishments  being 
closed.  Numbers  of  soldiers'  wives  were 
unable  to  draw  their  separation  allowances. 
In  four  days  it  is  calculated  over  100,000 
people  had  to  receive  relief  in  some  form 
or  another.  The  danger  of  starvation, 
however,  was  small  compared  to  the  perils 
of  the  streets.  The  total  number  of  civi- 
lians having  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
the  revolt  who  were  killed  or  injured  will 
probably  never  be  known.  Many  were  un- 
identified. Others  were  buried  in  gardens 
of  deserted  or  vacant  houses.  In  other 
cases,  young  men  or  women  who  were 
wounded,  but  who  were  not  in  the  ranks  of 
the  insurgents,  preferred  afterwards  to  keep 
their  injuries  secret  for  fear  of  being  com- 
promised. Citizens,  however,  were  shot 
under  the  most  remarkable  circumstances. 
Several  people  were  shot  as  they  were  look- 

162 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

ing  out  of  windows;  curiosity  to  witness 
what  was  occurring  being  responsible  for 
their  deaths.  One  shopkeeper  was  shot  as 
he  was  going  upstairs.  Several  lost  their 
lives  in  their  gardens.  A  nun  was  killed 
as  she  was  closing  a  window  in  a  convent. 
Another  woman  died  of  fright,  whilst  a 
priest  who  was  going  to  the  aid  of  the 
wounded  was  fatally  shot  either  by  a  sniper 
or  as  the  result  of  a  stray  bullet.  Many 
engaged  in  the  perilous  work  of  bringing 
in  the  wounded  lost  their  lives.  A  woman, 
sitting  by  her  fireside  and  thinking  she  was 
perfectly  safe,  was  shot  dead  by  a  bullet 
that  entered  the  window  at  an  oblique  angle. 
Some  of  the  bullets  fired  from  high  build- 
ings in  the  city  penetrated  to  the  suburbs 
and  caused  casualties  in  the  streets.  A 
man  going  for  the  doctor  for  his  wife,  who 
had  become  suddenly  ill,  was  shot  dead  at 
his  doorstep.  Another  man  lost  his  life  as 
he  was  escaping  with  his  wife  and  children 
from  a  blazing  building.  In  one  Red 
Cross  Hospital  there  were  brought  in,  dead 
or  wounded,  118  troops,  34  insurgents,  and 

163 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

20  civilians.  There  were  36  deaths.  Even 
the  hospitals  were  not  safe.  Though  both 
the  soldiers  and  the  insurgents  scrupu- 
lously respected  them,  their  wards  were  not 
free  from  the  peril  of  stray  bullets,  whilst 
in  a  couple  of  cases  the  danger  of  fire  from 
adjoining  buildings  in  flames  was  most 
serious.  Fortunately  they  all  escaped.  In 
no  building,  however,  could  people  feel 
themselves  perfectly  safe.  One  woman, 
sitting  in  a  room  and  away  from  the  win- 
dow, was  struck  by  no  fewer  than  three 
bullets  and  succumbed.  A  County  Court 
crier,  raising  his  hand  in  the  street  to  salute 
a  friend  in  a  window,  was  shot  by  a  sniper, 
who  mistook  his  action.  He  died  on  the 
street.  Another  gentleman,  knocking  at 
his  hall  door,  was  shot  dead.  In  this  most 
amazing  of  all  revolutions  there  were  many 
other  poignant  scenes.  A  soldier  rushed 
at  a  rebel  to  bayonet  him,  and  found  to  his 
horror  it  was  his  own  brother.  There  were 
several  instances  of  insurgents  having 
brothers  in  the  Army,  some  of  them  even 
in  Dublin,  engaged  in  quelling  the  insur- 

164 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

rection.  One  young  man  in  arms  had  a 
father,  a  colonel  in  a  line  regiment,  at  the 
Front.  One  of  the  leaders,  a  signatory  to 
the  Proclamation,  and  who  was  shot  by 
order  of  a  Court-martial,  had  an  uncle  an 
officer  who  was  killed  at  the  Dardanelles. 
Bullets  penetrated  the  most  extraordinary 
places.  One  struck  the  brass  rod  near  the 
Lord  Mayor's  chair  in  the  City  Hall.  Per- 
haps one  of  the  saddest  features  of  the 
revolt  was  the  plight  of  a  number  of  blind 
workers  who  found  themselves  in  a  building 
in  one  of  the  most  dangerous  portions  of 
the  city.  Fortunately,  they  escaped  un- 
injured. Several  of  the  Corporation  and 
Poor  Law  buildings  suffered  severely,  and 
the  inmates  of  one  workhouse  were 
in  the  terrible  position  of  having  to  re- 
main in  the  institution  whilst  its  posses- 
sion was  being  disputed  for  by  insurgents 
and  military  armed  with  rifles  and  machine 
guns.  A  nerve-wracking  experience,  es- 
pecially for  the  aged  and  infirm.  It  was 
in  this  institution  that  a  nurse  was  shot  dead, 
and  there  were  many  casualties  both  among 

165  L 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

the  troops  and  insurgents  as  well  as  civi- 
lians at  this  place.  Owing  to  the  dangers 
of  the  streets  the  dead  lay  sometimes  for 
three  days  where  they  fell.  So  fearful  and 
continuous  was  the  firing  at  some  places 
that  the  inmates  of  buildings  in  the  vicinity 
were  unable  to  leave  them.  An  Army  Pay 
Department,  where  thirty-two  clerks  were 
employed,  was  under  direct  and  constant 
fire  for  four  days,  and  the  men  inside  were 
unable  to  venture  out  because  of  the 
certainty  of  immediate  death.  To  add  to 
their  suffering  their  premises  caught  fire, 
but  they  managed  to  extinguish  the  flames. 
Many  thousands  of  people  were  in  a  some- 
what similar  plight,  knowing  not  what  best 
to  do,  whether  to  venture  forth  with  the 
grave  risk  of  being  shot,  or  remain  behind 
to  be  burned  in  their  houses.  In  most  cases 
people  preferred  to  leave  their  residences 
for  safer  places  in  the  suburbs,  and  during 
the  week  it  was  a  common  sight  to  see 
families  on  the  move  with  their  children, 
all  the  possessions  taken  by  them  being  in 
a  perambulator  or  go-cart.  Perhaps  the 

1 66 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

saddest  scenes  during  that  terrible  week 
were  the  solitary  hearses  on  their  way  to 
Glasnevin  Cemetery.  Owing  to  ammuni- 
tion having  been  found  in  a  coffin,  the 
troops  in  many  cases  had  the  hearses 
stopped  and  the  coffins  opened  for  examin- 
ation. No  mourners  were  allowed  through, 
and  the  interments  took  place  with  no 
friend  or  relative  at  the  graveside.  In 
many  cases  there  were  no  coffins  for  the 
bodies,  due,  in  the  first  place,  to  the  ab- 
normally large  number  of  deaths,  and,  in 
the  second,  to  the  difficulty  experienced  by 
the  undertakers  in  executing  orders,  especi- 
ally in  the  areas  where  continuous  street 
fighting  was  taking  place.  In  Glasnevin 
alone  there  were  415  burials  from  April 
2/th  to  May  4th,  of  which  216  cases  were 
due  to  fatal  gun-shot  wounds.  Thirty  of 
the  bodies  were  unidentified.  There  were 
46  burials  in  another  cemetery  during  the 
same  brief  period,  nor  did  these  represent 
the  total  deaths,  numbers  of  bodies  being 
interred  in  gardens,  as  well  as  other  burial 
grounds,  both  consecrated  and  uncon- 

167  L  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

secrated.  Many  bodies  were  burned  and 
buried  in  the  great  conflagrations  that  raged 
in  Sackville  Street,  and,  of  course,  their 
remains  cannot  be  found  for  months 
until  the  work  of  removing  the  debris  is 
completely  carried  out.  It  was,  indeed,  in 
this  neighbourhood  that  Dublin  suffered 
the  most  in  life  and  property.  The  first 
fire  started  here  on  the  evening  of  the  first 
day  of  the  revolt,  and  the  burnings  con- 
tinued right  until  the  following  Sunday. 
The  causes  of  some  of  the  fires  are  obscure, 
but  heavy  shell  fire  undoubtedly  started  the 
serious  conflagrations  that  spread  during 
the  week-end  with  such  disastrous  conse- 
quences. The  Fire  Brigade  did  their  best 
to  cope  with  the  flames,  but  with  firing 
going  on  all  round,  and  with  several 
people  killed  as  the  firemen  were  at  work, 
it  was  obviously  impossible  to  save  num- 
bers of  the  large  blocks  of  buildings  that 
were  destroyed.  The  bullets  even  struck 
the  ladders  on  which  the  firemen  were  using 
the  hose.  To  add  to  the  danger,  ammuni- 
tion and  explosives  stored  by  the  insur- 

168 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

gents  in  many  of  the  buildings  burst  as 
they  were  reached  by  the  flames.  One  of 
the  first  fires  of  the  week  was  at  the  Maga- 
zine Fort  in  the  Phoenix  Park.  Popular 
imagination  had  credited  this  place  with 
containing  vast  stores  of  high  explosives, 
and  it  was  one  of  the  first  places  visited  by 
the  insurgents,  who  set  it  ablaze.  Boxes  of 
small-arms  ammunition  were  destroyed  by 
the  fire,  but  before  the  flames  could  reach 
any  of  the  other  explosives  the  Fire 
Brigade,  which  came  promptly  on  the 
scene,  quelled  the  flames.  Had  they  been 
afforded  an  equal  opportunity  in  the  case 
of  the  Sackville  Street  area,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  they  would  have  saved  a  great 
portion.  When  they  did  get  the  chance, 
they  isolated  the  conflagrations,  and  thus 
saved  adjoining  blocks.  It  was,  indeed, 
owing  to  their  unceasing  efforts  in  the  face 
of  enormous  danger,  as  well  as  the  fact  that 
there  was  fortunately  little  wind  on  that 
awful  week-end,  that  saved  all  central 
Dublin  from  complete  ruin  by  fire.  As  it 
was,  the  damage  was  appalling.  In  all, 

169 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

over  200  large  buildings  were  more  or  less 
destroyed.  The  following  list  will  give 
some  idea  of  the  destruction,  though  as  it 
only  contains,  in  many  cases,  the  name  of 
the  chief  firm  doing  business  on  the  pre- 
mises destroyed,  it  does  not  completely 
show  the  damage  done.  In  the  Sackville 
Street  area,  hundreds  of  people  had  their 
offices  in  the  upper  portions  of  the  de- 
stroyed buildings,  and,  of  course,  these 
offices,  with  all  their  effects,  suffered  the 
same  fate  as  the  main  buildings  : — 

LOWER  SACKVILLE  STREET. 

i — Messrs.  Hopkins  and  Hopkins,  one  of  the 
best-known  firms  of  jewellers  in  Dublin. 

2 — Messrs,  William  Scott  and  Co.,  tailors. 

3 — Messrs.  Hamilton,  Long-  and  Co.,  apothe- 
caries. 

4 — Messrs.  Francis  Smyth  and  Son,  umbrella 
manufacturers;  the  Waverley  Hotel  and  Restau- 
rant. 

6  and  7 — The  Dublin  Bread  Company  restau- 
rant, large  and  imposing  dining  and  tea  rooms, 
generally  known  as  the  D.B.C. ;  Mr.  Frank  R. 
Gallagher,  cigar  merchant. 

8 — The  Grand  Hotel  and  Restaurant. 

170 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

9 — E.  R.   Moore,  jeweller. 

10  and  ii — Charles  L.  Reis  and  Co.,  fancy 
goods  warehouse. 

The   Irish   School   of  Wireless  Telegraphy. 

12  and  13 — The  Hibernian  Bank. 

14 — Robert   Buckham,   gentlemen's  outfitter. 

15 — City  and  County  Permanent  Building 
Society. 

1 6 — F.  Sharpley,  ladies'  and  children's  out- 
fitters. 

17 — Hoyte  and  Son,  druggists. 

G.  P.  Beater,  architect  and  civil  engineer. 

1 8 — The  True-Form   Boot  Company. 

19 — J.  P.  Callaghan,  tailor  and  hosier. 

20 — George  Mitchell  (Ltd.),  cigar  and  wine 
merchants. 

21    to  27 — The   Imperial   Hotel. 

Clery  and  Co.  (Ltd.),  drapers. 

28 — Richard  Allen,  tailor. 

29 — F.    O'Farrell   (Ltd.),   tobacco  importer. 

30 — The  Munster  and  Leinster  Bank  (branch). 

31 — The  Cable  Boot  Company  (Ltd.). 

32 — Dunn  and  Co.,  hatters. 

33 — Lewers  and  Co.,  boys'  clothiers  and  out- 
fitters. 

34 — Noblett's   Ltd. 

35 — Knapp  and  Peterson  (Ltd.),  tobacconists. 

35  to  39 — Hotel  Metropole. 

39 — Henry  Grandy,  tailor. 

40 — Eason  and  Sons,  general  newspaper  and 
advertising  office  and  subscription  library. 

171 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

41 — David  Drimmie  and  Sons,  insurance  agents. 

42 — The  Misses  Carolan,  milliners. 

43  and  44 — Manfield  and  Sons,  boot  and  shoe 
manufacturers. 

46  and  47 — John  W.  Elvery  and  Co.,  water- 
proof and  gutta  percha  manufacturers. 

UPPER   SACKVILLE   STREET. 

i — John  Tyler  and  Sons,  boot  merchants. 
2 — Dublin  Laundry  Co.  and  Dartry  Dye  Works. 
3 — John  McDowell,  jeweller. 
4 — E.  Nestor,  milliner. 

5,  6,  and  7 — William  Lawrence,  photographer, 
and  stationer. 

8. — Henry   Taaffe,    gentlemen's    outfitter. 

SACKVILLE   PLACE. 
1 1 — Vacant. 

13 — Corrigan   and   Wilson,    printers. 
14 — John  Davin. 
1 6 — Denis  J.   Egan,  wine  and  spirit  merchant. 

HENRY  STREET. 

1 6 — James  O'Dwyer  and  Co.,  tailors. 
17 — Harrison  and  Co.,  cooks  and  confectioners. 
18,   19,  and  20 — Bewley,  Sons,  and  Co.   (Ltd.), 
provision  and  general  merchants. 
21 — Irish  Farm  Produce  Co. 
22  and  23 — E.  Morris,  merchant  tailor. 
24 — The  Coliseum  Theatre. 

172 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

25 — H.  E.  Randall,  boot  and  shoe  manufac- 
turers. 

26  and  28 — Maclnerney  and  Co.,  drapers. 

27 — McDowell  Brothers,  jewellers. 

29 — Adelaide  Repelto,  fancy  warehouse. 

30— The  World's  Fair  6^d.  Stores. 

34 — Dundon  and  Co.,  tailors  and  outfitters. 

35 — A.  Clarke  and  Co.,  millinery  and  general 
fancy  warehouse. 

36 — Madame  Drago,   hairdresser. 

37 — E.   Marks  and  Co.   (Ltd.),  Penny  Bazaar. 

38 — R.  and  J.  Wilson  and  Co.,  confectioners 
and  fancy  bakers. 

39 — McCarthy  and  Co.,  costume  and  mantle 
warehouse. 

40 — Bailey   Brothers,   tailors. 

4OA — Mrs.  Charlotte  Gahagan,  ladies'  outfitter. 

41  A — Joseph  Calvert,  provision  merchant. 

41 — Patrick  M'Givney,  cutler  and  optician. 

42 — John  Murphy,  spirit  merchant. 

43 — R.  and  J.  Dick,  boot  and  shoe  manufac- 
turers. 

44 — Caroline  E.  Fegan  and  Co.,  underclothing 
factory. 

49 — Menzies  and  Co.,  milliners. 

50 — Hampton,  Leedom  and  Co.,  hardware  mer- 
chants. 

51 — Hayes,  Conyngham,  and  Robinson, 
chemists. 

52 — Miss  White,  milliner. 

53 — Maples   and   Co.,    tailors. 

173 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 


LOWER  ABBEY  STREET. 

i — Young  and  Co.  (Ltd.),  wine  and  spirit  mer- 
chants. 

2 — J.  J.  Kelly  and  Co.,  cycle  agents. 

3 — J.  J.  Keating,  cycle  and  motor  dealer. 

4 — Irish  Times  (Ltd.),  reserve  printing  offices. 

5 — Ship  Hotel  and  Tavern. 

6— The  Abbey  Toilet   Saloon   (Ltd.). 

7 — John  Hyland  and  Co.,  wholesale  wine  mer- 
chants. 

8 — C.  G.  Henry,  wholesale  tobacconist. 

Presbyterian  Church — Rev.  John  C.  Johnston, 
M.A.,  minister. 

28 — Patrick   Foley,    wine  and   spirit   merchant. 

29 — Denis  Nolan,   private  hotel. 

30 — Francis   Marnane,   furrier. 

31 — William  Collins,  oil  importer  and  hard- 
ware merchant. 

32 — Humber,  Ltd.,  cycle  and  motor  manufac- 
turers, wholesale  depot. 

32 — The  Leader  Newspaper. 

32  and  33 — Keating 's  Motor  Works. 

32  and   33 — The   Irish  Commercial  Travellers' 
Association. 

33  and    34 — Percy    Macredy    and     Co.,    Ltd., 
publishers ;     Irish     Homestead     Publishing    Co. ; 
James  McCullagh,  Son,  and  Co.,  wholesale  wine 
merchants;  the  Royal  Hibernian  Academy. 

35 >  36,  and  37 — Wynn's  Hotel. 

174 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

37 — Smyth    and    Co.,    Ltd.,    hosiery    manufac- 
turers. 

38 — J.   Ferguson  and  Co.,  hair  dressers. 
39 — Peter    Callaghan,    gentlemen's    outfitter. 


MIDDLE  ABBEY  STREET. 

62 — Patrick  Gordon,   wine  agent". 

66 — W.  J.  Haddock,  ladies'  and  gentlemen's 
tailor. 

67 — Collins   and   Co.,    tailors. 

68 — George  Young,  builder  and  general  iron- 
monger. 

69  and  70 — Sharman  Crawford,  wine  mer- 
chant. 

71 — Dermot   Dignam,    advertising   agent. 

73 — James  Allen  and  Son,  auctioneers  and 
valuers. 

74  and  75 — Gaynor  and  Son,  cork  merchants. 

76 — Y.M.C.A.  Supper  Room  for  Soldiers  and 
Sailors. 

78 — John  J.  Egan,  wine  and  spirit  merchant, 
The  Oval. 

79  and  80 — Eason  and  Son,  Ltd.,  wholesale 
newsagents. 

8 1  and  82 — Do. 

83 — Evening  Telegraph  Office. 

84 — Weekly  Freeman  and  Sport  Office. 

85 — Sullivan    Brothers,    educational   publishers. 

86 — Sealy,  Bryers,  and  Walker,  printers  and 
publishers. 

175 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

87  to  90 — Alexander  Thorn  and  Co.,  Ltd., 
Government  printers  and  publishers. 

91,  92  and  93 — Fitzgerald  and  Co.,  wholesale 
tea,  wine,  and  spirit  merchants. 

94 — The  Wall  Paper  Manufacturing  Co. 

96 — Maunsel  and  Co.,  publishers. 

96 — Francis  Tucker  and  Co.,  Ltd.,  church 
candle  and  altar  requisites  manufacturers. 

97 — W.  Dawson  and  Sons,  Ltd.,  wholesale 
agents. 

98  and  99 — W.  Curtis  and  Sons,  brass  and 
bell  founders,  plumbers,  electrical  and  sanitary 
engineers. 

100 — J.    Whitby  and  Co.,   cork  merchants. 

101 — John  Kane,  art  metal  worker. 

102   to   104 — National   Reserve   Headquarters. 

105 — Perfect  Dairy  Machine  Co. 

EARL  STREET. 

IA — James  Tallon,  newsagent. 

i — T.    Carson,    tobacconist. 

2 — A.    Sullivan,  confectioner. 

3 — J.  J.  Lalor,  Catholic  art  repository. 

4 — Philip    Meagher,    vintner. 

5 — James  Winstanley,   boot  warehouse. 

6 — Noveau  et  Cie,  costumiers. 

7 — Sir  Joseph   Downes,   confectioner. 

2  5 — J-  Nagle  and  Co.,  wine  and  spirit  mer- 
chants. 

26 — Mrs.  E.  Sheridan,  wine  and  spirit  mer- 
chant. 

176 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

27 — Delany  and  Co.,  tobacco  and  cigar  mer- 
chants. 

27A — J.  Alexander,  merchant  tailor. 

28 — M.    Rowe  and  Co.,  general  drapers. 

29,  30,  and  31 — John  Tyler  and  Sons  (Ltd.), 
boot  manufacturers. 

EDEN  QUAY. 

i  and  2 — Barry,  O 'Moore,  and  Co.,  ac- 
countants and  auditors. 

3 — Gerald  Mooney,   wine  and  spirit  merchant. 

4 — The  London  and  North-Western  Railway 
Co.,  General  Inquiry  Office. 

5 — G.  R.  Mesias,  military  and  merchant 
tailor. 

6 — The  Midland  Railway  of  England,  re- 
ceiving, booking,  and  inquiry  office. 

6 — Wells  and  Holohan,  railway  and  shipping 
agents. 

7 — J.   Hubbert  Clark,  painter  and  decorator. 

8 — The  Globe  Parcel   Express. 

9 — Henry  Smith,  Ltd.,  ironmongers. 

10 — Joseph  M'Greevy,  wine  and  spirit  mer- 
chant. 

ii — The  Douglas  Hotel  and  Restaurant. 

12 — Mr.   John  Dalby. 

13 — The  Mission  to  Seamen   Institute. 

14 — E.   Moore,  publican. 

PRINCE'S   STREET. 
3 — Princes  Stores. 
4  to  8 — Freeman's  Journal  (Ltd.). 

177 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

13 — Stores. 

14 — Vacant. 

15 — Pirie  and  Sons,   stores. 

MOORE  STREET. 

i    and   2 — J.    Humphrys,   wine  and   spirit  mer- 
chant. 

3 — O.   Savino,  fried  fish  shop. 

4 — Miss  B.   Morris,   dairy. 

5 — M.   J.   Dunne,   pork  butcher. 

6 — R.   Dillon,   fruiterer. 

59 — Francis  Fee,   wine  and  spirit  merchant. 

60 — Miss  M'Nally,   greengrocer. 

6 1 — C.   O'Donnell,  victualler. 

62 — Miss  Ward,    victualler. 

LOWER  BRIDGE  STREET. 
1 8 — Tenements. 
19  and  21 — Doherty's  Hotel. 
20 — Brazen  Head  Hotel. 

USHER'S   QUAY. 

i — H.   Kavanagh,  wine  and  spirit  merchant. 
2  and  3 — Dublin  Clothing  Co. 
4 — Tenements. 

BOLTON  STREET. 

57 — George  Freyne,   hardware  merchant. 
58 — D.   Dolan,  chemist. 

59 — W.    Leckie    and    Co.,    printers   and    book- 
binders. 

60 — Tenements. 

178 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

MARLBOROUGH   STREET. 
112 — J.   Farrell,  wine  and  spirit  merchant. 
113 — Marlboro  ugh    Hotel. 

GLANWILLIAM  PLACE. 
i  and  2 — Private  houses. 

YARNHALL  STREET. 

i — Hugh,  Moore  and  Alexanders,  Ltd., 
wholesale  druggists. 

Linenhall   Barracks. 

4,  5,  6,  and  7 — W.  Leckie  and  Co. 's  work- 
shops. 

BERESFORD   PLACE. 
1 6  and  17 — Offices. 

Liberty  Hall,  headquarters  of  Irish  Transport 
and  General  Workers'  Union. 

HARCOURT   STREET. 
96 — Norman  Reeves,  tailor. 
97 A — Mrs.  Elizabeth  Bryan,  fruiterer. 

It  has  been  calculated  that  the  value  of 
the  various  properties  in  this  list,  accord- 
ing to  the  new  valuation  for  1916,  and  ex- 
clusive of  any  estimate  for  goods  and  also 
excluding  any  sum  for  the  General  Post 
Office,  the  Royal  Hibernian  Academy,  the 
Presbyterian  Union  Chapel  or  the  Metho- 

179 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

dist  Church  in  Abbey  Street,  amounted  to 
,£241,870.  The  total  damage  caused  to  pro- 
perty was  estimated  at  £2,500,000.  Many 
of  the  buildings  in  the  above  list  were 
beautiful  and  imposing  structures.  The 
General  Post  Office,  of  which  the  outer 
walls  and  pillars  were  alone  left  standing, 
was  a  large  and  powerfully  built  work  of 
stone,  which,  if  it  could  not  be  called 
exactly  artistic,  was,  nevertheless,  a  land- 
mark in  the  centre  of  the  splendid  street  in 
which  it  stood.  Near  it  was  the  Hotel 
Metropole,  an  extensive  and  prettily  con- 
structed building,  with  many  balconies 
overlooking  Sackville  Street.  Opposite 
stood  the  great  drapery  emporium  of 
Messrs.  Clery  and  Co.,  with  the  Imperial 
Hotel,  a  large  structure  in  white,  overhead. 
At  the  back  of  the  Post  Office  was  the  Coli- 
seum Theatre,  only  completed  about  a 
year  before  the  revolt,  and  capable  of  seat- 
ing about  3,000  people.  Adjoining,  too, 
were  the  offices  of  the  Freeman's  Journal 
and  kindred  publications,  the  official  organs 
of  the  Irish  Nationalist  Party.  These 

1 80 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

were  laid  in  ruins,  the  plant  and  machinery 
being  mere  twisted  wreckage.  News- 
papers, indeed,  suffered  severely  in  Dublin 
during  the  revolt.  The  reserve  office  of  a 
Dublin  Unionist  daily  was  burned  to  the 
ground,  and  the  offices  of  two  weekly  news- 
papers, as  well  as  a  large  Government 
printing  office,  were  also  destroyed.  No 
evening  paper  was  published  in  Dublin 
from  Easter  Saturday,  April  23rd,  until 
Tuesday,  May  2nd,  an  interval  of  eight 
days.  No  morning  paper  was  printed 
and  circulated  in  Dublin  from  Thurs- 
day, April  27th,  to  Monday,  May 
i st.  Several  buildings  of  historic  in- 
terest met  destruction.  Of  the  num- 
ber may  be  mentioned  the  Linen  Hall 
Barracks,  the  relic  of  a  great  national  in- 
dustry and  the  site,  a  year  or  two  before  the 
rebellion,  of  a  civic  exhibition,  in  which 
their  Excellencies  Lord  and  Lady  Aber- 
deen took  a  great  interest.  The  Royal 
Hibernian  Academy  was  another  building 
destroyed  whose  loss  could  not  be  esti- 
mated in  mere  figures.  Some  500  pictures, 

181  M 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

many  of  them  of  considerable  value,  were 
lost  in  the  flames.  In  Middle  Abbey  Street 
the  old  Nation  office  met  the  same  fate,  as 
well  as  the  house  associated  with  the  meet- 
ings of  Michael  Davitt,  the  Irish  patriot. 
Fortunately  the  statues  in  Sackville  Street 
escaped.  The  giant  figure  of  Daniel 
O'Connell,  who  won  Catholic  Emancipa- 
tion for  Ireland,  was  uninjured  save  for 
the  marks  of  some  bullets,  which  chipped 
the  stone  work.  Nelson's  Pillar,  also 
escaped  destruction.  This  tall  monument,  a 
replica  to  some  extent  of  the  Nelson  Pillar 
in  London,  was  hateful  to  the  insurgents, 
who  made  an  attempt  to  blow  it  up,  but 
they  did  not  succeed.  A  sniper,  from  the 
roof  of  the  General  Post  Office,  however, 
spent  some  time  firing  at  the  figure  of 
Nelson.  The  nose  was  shot  off,  and  one 
of  the  arms  was  also  damaged.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  material  damage  caused  by  the 
destruction  of  buildings  and  offices  much 
inconvenience  is  likely  to  result  for  many 
years  by  reason  of  the  loss  of  valuable  re- 
cords and  agreements  in  solicitors'  and 

182 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

business  offices.  The  same  remark  ap- 
plies to  the  loss  of  letters  posted  in  the 
General  Post  Office,  the  wholesale  destruc- 
tion of  all  the  money  and  postal  orders  in 
that  building,  as  well  as  savings  bank 
books,  receipts,  and  other  postal  and  tele- 
graphic records.  Fortunately  the  fire-proof 
safes  in  all  the  large  buildings  withstood  the 
effects  of  even  such  a  huge  conflagration 
as  ate  up  large  buildings  in  whole  blocks, 
and  were  dug  out  of  the  ruins  afterwards 
with  comparatively  little  damage.  The 
scene  of  desolation  that  met  the  eye,  how- 
ever, as  the  workmen  probed  in  the  smok- 
ing ruins  for  such  things  as  were  recover- 
able was  indeed  a  melancholy  one.  Shape- 
less heaps  of  dust  and  broken  brickwork, 
tangled  bits  of  iron  and  brass  work,  broken 
and  disjointed,  and  scarred  masses  of  stone 
work,  and  odds  and  ends  of  all  descriptions 
in  inextricable  confusion  marked  all  that 
stood  of  imposing  hotels,  of  pretty  restau- 
rants, of  busy  banks,  of  large  printing 
works,  of  beautiful  shops,  and  of  hundreds 
of  well-fitted  business  offices.  Some  outer 

183  M  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

walls  still  stood,  but  as  they  were  mani- 
festly dangerous  the  work  of  pulling  them 
down  was  started  as  early  as  possible. 
Even  in  the  midst  of  so  much  devastation 
that  passion  that  leads  people  to  collect 
souvenirs  was  not  forgotten,  and  broken 
barrels  of  rifles,  volunteer  buttons,  burnt 
scraps  of  paper,  broken  screws,  and  other 
relics  of  the  rebellion  were  carried  away 
to  be  treasured  in  remembrance  of  the  most 
terrible  time  Dublin  has  ever  known  in  all 
its  chequered  and  eventful  history.  Out- 
side of  the  Sackville  Street  district  the 
damage  to  Dublin  was  not  extensive. 
Some  hundreds,  possibly  thousands,  of 
houses  bore  marks  of  bullets.  Windows 
were  smashed  in  immense  numbers. 
There  was  also  considerable  destruction  in 
the  Ringsen'd  district  as  well  as  looting, 
both  here  and  at  some  other  isolated 
quarters.  On  the  whole,  however,  the  city 
escaped  remarkably  well  save  in  the  Sack- 
ville Street  area.  Boland's  bakery,  though 
damaged,  was  not  destroyed.  The  same 
remark  applies  to  Jacob's  factory,  where 

184 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

work  was  resumed  about  a  week  after  the 
revolt  ended.  The  plight,  however,  of  the 
hundreds  of  unfortunate  property  owners 
and  occupiers  of  business  premises  in  the 
Sackville  Street  district  was  pitiful.  Some 
of  them  were  rich  men,  of  course,  and 
would  not  be  ruined,  but  the  majority  could 
not  afford  to  see  swept  out  of  existence 
their  means  of  livelihood.  For  some  days 
they  literally  did  not  know  what  to  do. 
Their  premises  had,  of  course,  been  in- 
sured, but  their  policies  expressly  included 
clauses  that  the  insurance  companies  would 
not  be  liable  in  the  event  of  riot,  rebellion, 
earthquake  or  invasion.  It  was  due  to  the  in- 
itiative of  Mr.  Wm.  M.  Murphy,  who  had 
himself  lost  enormously  by  the  revolt,  that 
definite  steps  were  taken  by  the  sufferers 
to  have  their  position  plainly  stated.  In 
addition  to  being  the  chairman  and  the 
leading  shareholder  in  the  Dublin  tram- 
ways, Mr.  Murphy  was  the  practical  pro- 
prietor of  the  Imperial  Hotel  and  Clery's, 
where  the  damage  was  estimated  at 
£200,000.  It  was  due  to  Mr.  Murphy's 

185 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

efforts  that  Larkin's  Syndicalist  strikes  in 
1911  and  1913  were  defeated  in  Dublin, 
and  it  was  due  to  his  endeavours  also  that 
the  first  organised  efforts  were  made  after 
the  revolt  to  get  the  property  owners  and 
occupiers  who  had  suffered  in  the  fires  to 
meet  and  state  their  case.  At  a  meeting 
held  in  the  Mansion  House,  Dublin,  Mr. 
Murphy,  who  presided,  said  : — 

"  We  have  been  paying  taxes  to  the 
Government  to  protect  us.  We  have  been 
paying  our  annual  sum  in  premiums,  in  in- 
surance policies,  and  IF  we  cannot  get  some- 
body to  help  us  now  it  will  be  a  very  extra- 
ordinary affair  indeed." 

The  prevailing  view  at  the  meeting  was 
that  the  Government  should  help.  It  was 
also  pointed  out  that  after  the  San  Fran- 
cisco earthquake  the  British  insurance  com- 
panies paid,  though  by  the  terms  of  their 
policy  they  were  not  compelled  to  do  so. 
It  was  decided  that  the  Prime  Minister  be 
requested  to  receive  a  deputation  on  the 
subject.  A  most  serious  aspect,  indeed,  of 
the  wholesale  destruction  of  property  was 

1 86 


THE  DAMAGE  TO  DUBLIN 

the  number  of  people  it  threw  out  of  em- 
ployment at  a  time  when  money  was  so 
scarce  and  provisions  so  dear.  Steps  were, 
of  course,  taken  for  dealing  temporarily  at 
least  with  the  most  acute  cases  of  distress, 
but  it  was  clearly  apparent,  as  one  watched 
the  smoking  ruins  of  hundreds  of  prosper- 
ous business  premises,  that  Dublin,  for 
many  a  year,  would  feel  acutely  the  dam- 
age caued  as  a  result  of  the  revolt. 


CHAPTER  VI 

EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

AFTER  the  surrender  of  the  leaders  of 
the  rebellion  much  speculation  existed  as 
to  their  fate.  It  was  known  that  seven  of 
them  who  had  signed  the  Proclamation  of 
an  Irish  Republic  were  in  custody,  and  also 
that  the  commandants  of  such  places  as 
Boland's  bakery,  the  College  of  Surgeons, 
Jacob's  factory,  the  South  Dublin  Union, 
and  the  Four  Courts  were  in  the  power  of 
the  authorities.  With  martial  law  in  force 
the  matter  was  not  long  in  doubt.  On 
Wednesday  morning  at  daybreak,  P.  H. 
Pearse,  Thomas  MacDonagh,  and  T.  J. 
Clarke,  three  signatories  of  the  notice  pro- 
claiming the  Republic,  were  shot,  following 
sentence  of  death  by  a  Field  General 

1 88 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

Court-martial.  The  news  created  a  great 
sensation  in  the  country.  Up  to  the  time 
of  the  revolt  the  three  men  were,  generally 
speaking,  unknown  in  Ireland.  Pearse  was 
thirty-six  years  of  age,  a  barrister  and  head- 
master of  St.  Enda's  Boys5  School,  Rath- 
farnham,  outside  Dublin.  Deeply  versed 
in  a  knowledge  of  the  tragic  history  of 
Ireland,  a  fluent  speaker  of  the  Irish  lan- 
guage^ he  was  the  visionary  leader  of  the 
movement  that  culminated  in  the  rebellion. 
Gifted  with  eloquence  of  a  kind  that  power- 
fully appealed  to  the  Celtic  temperament, 
his  influence  over  the  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein) 
Volunteers  in  Dublin  was  immense.  When 
the  remains  of  O'Donovan  Rossa,  the 
Fenian  leader,  were  removed  from  the 
United  States  and  laid  to  rest  in  Glasnevin 
in  1915,  it  was  Pearse  who  delivered  the 
funeral  oration  in  a  manner  that  electrified 
his  hearers.  Robert  Emmet,  the  young 
Irish  insurgent  leader  who  essayed  a  rebel- 
lion in  Dublin  in  1803,  was  Pearse's  hero, 
and  all  his  speeches  and  writings  were 
modelled  on  the  type  of  the  oration  de- 

189 


THE   IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

livered  by  Emmet  before  his  execution. 
It  was  this  lofty  tone,  this  idealistic  por- 
trayal of  extreme  Nationalism,  this  exalta- 
tion of  Ireland  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  that  marked  the  words  and  thoughts 
of  Pearse.  His  name  was  third  on  the  list 
of  signatories  to  the  Proclamation  of  the 
Irish  Republic,  but  the  whole  document 
bears  marks  of  the  influence  of  his  mind. 
Dreamer  though  he  was  in  many  respects, 
it  may  be  doubted  if  he  believed  the  in- 
surrection, which  he  did  so  much  to  bring 
about,  would  succeed.  On  the  contrary,  it 
is  reported  that  on  Easter  Sunday,  the  day 
before  the  rebellion  started,  he  expressed 
the  opinion  that  it  would  fail  in  its  direct 
object,  but  that  its  moral  effect  before  the 
whole  world  would  be  immense,  and  that 
it  would  form  "  a  glorious  chapter  in  Irish 
history."  Although  named  as  Commander- 
General  of  the  Irish  Republican  Forces, 
the  military  skill  of  Pearse  may  be  doubted. 
His  appearance,  in  the  dark  green  uniform 
of  the  Irish  Volunteers,  at  the  head  of  his 
troop,  was  a  familiar  one  in  Dublin  amongst 

190 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

those  who  took  any  interest  in  the  move- 
ments of  these  Volunteers.  In  the  vicinity 
of  his  school  and  around  the  hills  in  county 
Dublin  he  frequently  was  seen  at  the  head 
of  his  Volunteers  whilst  they  engaged  in 
mimic  field  operations.  His  deep-set  eyes, 
his  far-away  looks,  his  complete  absorption 
in  the  Volunteer  movement  marked  him  out 
as  a  man  who  would  play  a  leading  and  a 
dangerous  part  in  any  revolutionary 
attempt  in  Ireland.  Indeed,  he  made  no 
secret  of  his  intentions,  and  from  a  hillside 
near  his  school  it  was  openly  stated,  in  his 
presence,  some  weeks  before  the  revolt, 
that  a  rising  would  take  place.  Secrecy 
played  little  part  in  the  preparations  so  far 
as  Pearse,  at  any  rate,  was  concerned, 
though,  of  course,  he  was  not  the  practical 
organiser  of  the  insurrection.  That  was  in 
more  effective  hands.  Pearse  was  the 
orator,  the  dreamer,  the  inspiring  force  to 
a  large  extent  of  the  movement.  He  was 
content  to  leave  to  others  a  large  share  in 
the  actual  details.  Like  Pearse,  Thomas 
MacDonagh  was  a  teacher.  An  M.A.  of 

191 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

the  National  University,  he  held  a  position 
as  tutor  in  English  literature  at  University 
College,  Dublin.  A  man  in  the  thirties, 
he  had  established  some  reputation  as  a 
minor  poet  of  a  melancholy  type.  Excit- 
able and  impulsive,  his  appearance,  man- 
ner, and  gestures  approximated  him  more 
closely  to  the  Parisian  type  of  student  than 
that  of  Dublin.  As  a  teacher  of  English 
and  of  mathematics  he  was  clever  and  in- 
fluenced his  classes,  but  it  is  very  doubtful 
if  his  influence  was  similarly  strong  in  the 
revolutionary  movement.  It  has  been 
stated  that  his  expressed  belief  was  that  to 
attempt  a  rebellion  without  German  aid 
would  have  been  madness.  Once  started, 
however,  he  threw  himself  into  the  work, 
and  he  was  one  of  the  signatories  of  the 
Republican  Proclamation.  There  is  evi- 
dence that  at  Jacob's  factory  he  told  some 
police  prisoners  that  the  insurrection  would 
be  a  success,  that  aid  was  forthcoming,  and 
that  the  country  was  up  in  arms.  His 
imagination  was  probably  excited  at  the 
time  to  an  acute  degree,  and  with  a  man  of 

192 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

his  temperament  exultation  one  minute 
would  very  likely  be  succeeded  by  pro- 
found gloom  the  next.  His  poems,  pub- 
lished many  years  before  there  was  any 
prospect  of  trouble  in  Ireland,  reveal  a 
deep  vein  of  sadness.  Under  the  title  of 
"  The  Suicide/5  he  wrote  : — 

Here,  when  I  have  died, 

And  when  my  body  is  found, 
They   will   bury   it   by   the   roadside 

And  in  no  blessed  ground. 
And  no  one  my  story  will  tell, 

And  no  one  will  honour  my  name ; 
They  will  think  that  they  bury  well 

The  damned  in  their  grave  of  shame. 

The  fact  is,  MacDonagh  was  an  exotic, 
and  he  died  the  violent  death  he  had  so 
often  pictured  in  his  poems  and  mirrored 
in  his  mind.  He  was  true  to  what  he  wrote 
about  himself.  Thomas  J.  Clarke,  the 
third  of  the  executed  men,  belonged  to  an 
altogether  different  category.  He  was 
purely  and  simply  the  unrepentant  old 
Fenian,  the  old  Irish  Republican  of  the 
'seventies  and  the  'eighties  of  the  last  cen- 

193 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

tury.  He  was  seventy-four  years  of  age. 
Convicted  in  the  'eighties  of  dynamite  out- 
rages in  England,  he  served  fifteen  years' 
penal  servitude.  Returning  to  Dublin  he 
opened  a  news  agency  and  tobacco  shop, 
and  passed  many  quiet  years  until  the  revo- 
lutionary movement  brought  him  back  once 
more  to  the  practices  of  his  boyhood  days. 
He  provided  a  link  between  the  revolu- 
tionary days  of  the  later  part  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  and  those  of  the  first  quar- 
ter of  the  twentieth  century,  and  it  was 
probably  as  a  tribute  to  his  age  and  his 
associations  of  the  past  that  he  was  allowed 
to  sign  first  the  Republican  Proclamation 
in  place  of  those  who  were  playing  a  more 
active  part  in  organising  the  new  rebellion. 
On  Thursday  morning,  May  4th,  four  more 
insurgents  were  shot,  namely,  Joseph 
Plunkett,  Edward  Daly,  Michael  O'Han- 
rahan,  and  William  Pearse.  None  of  these 
were  well-known  men.  The  only  one 
amongst  them  who  was  a  signatory  to  the 
Republican  Proclamation  was  Joseph 
Plunkett,  a  son  of  Count  Plunkett.  This 

194 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

young  man  was  a  poet  and  a  writer  of  some 
note.  At  one  time  he  was  editor  of  a 
monthly  publication  called  the  Irish 
Review.  Early  in  the  war,  his  uncle,  a 
brother  of  Count  Plunkett,  joined  the 
British  Army,  and  was  killed  in  the  Galli- 
poli  Peninsula.  Edward  Daly,  who  com- 
manded at  the  Four  Courts,  was  a  nephew 
of  Mr.  John  Daly,  who  was  at  one  time 
Mayor  of  Limerick.  He  was  twenty-four 
years  of  age,  and  an  officer  of  the  First 
Battalion  of  the  Irish  Volunteers.  Michael 
O'Hanrahan  was  a  writer  of  short  articles 
and  stories  of  Irish  interest,  but  he  never 
attained  any  distinction  at  this  class  of 
work,  and  at  the  time  of  the  revolt  he  was 
engaged  as  a  clerk  in  connection  with  the 
Irish  Volunteers.  William  Pearse  was  a 
brother  of  P.  H.  Pearse,  and  was  a  sculptor 
in  Great  Brunswick  Street.  He  did  not 
possess  the  dominating  personality  of  his 
brother,  and,  indeed,  was  little  known  save 
to  his  immediate  friends.  On  Friday  morn- 
ing, May  5th,  John  MacBride  was  shot. 
A  native  of  the  West  of  Ireland,  he  was 

195 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

fifty  years  of  age.  In  1897  he  went  to 
South  Africa  and  worked  in  the  Robinson 
Mines.  When  the  Boer  War  broke  out  he 
organised  an  Irish  Brigade  to  fight  against 
the  British  and  took  part  in  the  Battle  of 
Colenso.  He  was  made  a  Major  by  the 
Boers,  and  was  known  by  that  title  in  Ire- 
land. Returning  to  Ireland  he  married 
Miss  Maud  Gonne,  well  known  in  Ireland, 
in  Parnellite  days,  from  whom  he  was  sub- 
sequently divorced  in  Paris.  For  some 
years  before  the  revolt  he  occupied  a  posi- 
tion under  the  Dublin  Corporation,  and, 
during  the  outbreak,  he  commanded  at 
^Jacob's  factory.  On  Monday  morning, 
May  8th,  the  executions  of  the  following 
took  place  :  Cornelius  Colbert,  Edmund 
Kent,  Michael  Mallin,  and  J.  J.  Heuston. 
The  only  one  amongst  them  who  had 
signed  the  Republican  Proclamation  was 
Edmund  Kent.  Better  known  in  Ireland 
by  his  Irish  name  of  Edmoun  Ceannt,  he 
was  an  accountant  with  a  salary  of  £300  a 
year  in  the  City  Treasurer's  Office,  Dublin 
Corporation.  About  two  months  before  the 

196 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

rebellion  he  was  prosecuted,  under  the 
Defence  of  the  Realm  Act,  for  certain 
remarks  made  by  him  in  the  county  Cork, 
but  the  charge  was  dismissed.  A  man  of 
notable  intellectual  entertainments,  he  was 
undoubtedly  an  influence  in  the  counsels 
of  the  insurgents,  though  that  influence 
would  .be  more  moral  and  persuasive  than 
dominating.  Nationalism  in  his  case  was 
carried  to  extreme  lengths,  and  he  was 
probably  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  con- 
vinced Sinn  Feiners  in  Ireland.  His 
speeches  were  direct  utterances — he  hated 
eloquence  or  "  green  flaggery,"  as  he  called 
it,  and  his  own  speeches  were  delivered 
more  to  influence  the  understandings  of  his 
hearers  than  to  delight  them  with  a  flood  of 
oratory.  The  other  three  men  executed, 
though  they  were  stated  to  have  taken  a 
very  prominent  part  in  the  rebellion,  were 
not  by  any  means  well  known.  Colbert  was 
a  native  of  Clare,  and  aged  about  twenty- 
three.  He  was  only  a  junior  clerk  in  a 
city  bakery.  The  other  two  men  held 
equally  obscure  positions.  On  Friday 

197  N 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 


morning, /May  I2th,  sentences  of  death 
were  carried  out  in  the  cases  of  James 
Connolly  and  John  MacDermott,  both  of 
whom  signed  the  Proclamation  of  the  Irish 
Republic.  Viewed  from  the  standpoint  of 
practical  knowledge  and  of  organising 
ability,  James  Connolly  was  incomparably 
the  ablest  man  amongst  the  insurgent 
leaders.  Hailing  from  the  North  of  Ire- 
land his  career  was  a  stormy  and  a 
chequered  one.  Early  in  life  he  became 
associated  with  the  labour  movement  in 
Belfast,  in  Edinburgh,  and  in  Dublin.  He 
was  a  Socialist  of  a  convinced,  determined, 
and  aggressive  type.  The  author  of  a 
volume  entitled  "  Labour  in  Irish  His- 
tory," he  was  a  self-educated  man,  and  a 
speaker  and  writer  of  much  power.  During 
the  Syndicalist  strikes  in  Dublin  he  was 
generally  credited  with  being  the  strong, 
silent  man  behind  Larkin,  who  was  put 
forward  as  a  picturesque  figurehead.  Cer- 
tainly Connolly's  influence  over  the  work- 
ing classes  in  Dublin  was  powerful.  He 
continued  to  inspire  confidence  even  when 

198 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

Larkin  was  to  a  large  extent  discredited. 
Rugged  in  speech,  he  resembled  Kent  in 
just  one  particular  only,  and  that  was  a 
profound  dislike  for  mere  oratory.  His 
own  remarks  to  his  followers  were  curt  and 
direct.  He  retained  the  rugged  bluntness 
and  keen  common  sense  generally  asso- 
ciated with  the  North  of  Ireland  character, 
even  after  years  spent  in  Dublin,  and  in  the 
counsels  of  the  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volun- 
teers his  personality  was  a  dominating  one. 
He  kept,  nevertheless,  the  Citizen  Army 
composed  of  workers  as  a  separate  organ- 
isation, and  in  the  war  sheet  issued  by  the 
insurgents  on  the  second  day  of  the  revolt 
he  was  named  as  being  in  command  of  the 
Dublin  troops  of  the  Irish  Republic.  He 
was  in  command  in  the  General  Post  Office 
area,  and  his  orders,  type-written  and 
businesslike,  have  been  preserved.  One 
of  them  reads  as  follows  : — 


199  N    2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Army  of  the  Irish  Republic 

(Dublin  Command). 

Headquarters.         Date,  April  25th,  1916. 
To  Officer  in  Charge.    Reis  and  D.B.C. 

The  main  purpose  of  your  post  is  to 
protect  our  wireless  station.  Its  secondary 
purpose  is  to  observe  Lower  Abbey  Street 
and  Lower  O'Connell  Street.  Commandeer 
in  the  D.B.C.  (restaurant)  whatever  food 
and  utensils  you  require.  Make  sure  of  a 
plentiful  supply  of  water  wherever  your 
men  are.  Break  all  glass  in  the  windows 
of  the  rooms  occupied  by  you  for  righting 
purposes.  Establish  a  connection  between 
your  forces  in  the  D.B.C.  and  in  Reis's 
building.  Be  sure  that  the  stairways  lead- 
ing immediately  to  your  rooms  are  well 
barricaded.  We  have  a  post  in  the  house 
at  the  corner  of  Bachelor's  Walk,  in  the 
Hotel  Metropole,  in  the  Imperial  Hotel, 
and  in  the  Post  Office.  The  directions 
from  which  you  are  likely  to  be  attacked 
are  from  the  Custom  House  and  from  the 

200 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

far  side  of  the  river,  DJOlier  Street,  or 
Westmoreland  Street.  We  believe  there  is 
a  sniper  in  McBirney's  on  the  far  side  of 
the  river. 

JAMES  CONNOLLY, 
Commander  General. 

These  orders,  clear,  incisive  and  direct, 
were  typical  of  the  man,  the  hard-headed, 
cool,  practical  Northerner,  so  different 
from  the  poets  and  dreamers  with  whom  he 
was  associated  in  his  last  great  enterprise. 
So  great  is  this  contrast  that  one  is  tempted 
to  speculate  whether  it  was  for  the  sake 
of  a  national  idea  or  to  create  anarchy  in 
Dublin  that  Connolly  became  mixed  up  in 
the  insurrection.  He  hated  the  capitalists 
with  a  fierce  and  a  burning  hatred.  This 
loathing  was  apparent  in  every  harsh  sen- 
tence that  came  from  his  mouth  in  address- 
ing his  followers.  To  die  after  causing 
them  millions  of  loss  in  property  would  be 
to  such  a  man  a  worthy  end  to  meet.  Pro- 
bably, as  he  lay  wounded  with  a  shattered 
leg  in  the  General  Post  Office,  and  saw 
around  him  giant  buildings  in  flames  and 

201 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

central  Dublin  almost  in  ruins,  his  turbu- 
lent spirit,  nurtured  on  hatred  of  the 
capitalistic  system,  may  well  have  been 
content.  John  MacDermott,  or  Sean 
MacDiarmada  as  he  called  himself,  was 
quite  a  different  man  from  Connolly. 
Whilst  the  latter  lived  on  hatred  of  the 
capitalists,  MacDermott  grew  upon  hatred 
of  England.  Aged  about  30,  he  was  a 
native  of  the  county  Leitrim.  Before  the 
war  he  was  editor  of  a  paper  called  Irish 
Freedom,  which,  at  a  time  even  when  Sinn 
Feiners  were  discussing  the  Home  Rule 
Bill  as  a  possible  form  of  settlement,  ad- 
vocated the  complete  separation  of  Ireland 
from  Great  Britain.  After  the  war  he  be- 
came connected  with  several  papers  that 
were  suppressed.  He  served  four  months 
in  prison  under  the  Defence  of  the  Realm 
Act  for  an  anti-recruiting  speech  delivered 
at  Athenry.  By  nature  delicate,  with  a 
defect  in  one  of  his  legs  that  prevented  him 
walking  without  the  aid  of  a  stick,  Mac- 
Dermott had  a  mind  which,  though  it  was 
warped  by  his  one  great  passion  of  hatred 

202 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

of  England,  was  in  other  respects  practical 
and    pleasing    enough.      The    obstinacy, 
however,  with  which  he  devoted  his  whole 
life  to  the   task  of  trying   to   undermine 
British  power  in  Ireland,  led  him  inevitably 
into    the    forefront   of   any    revolutionary 
movement.     Whilst    some    of    his    com- 
panions would  have  been  content  to  stop 
short  at  the  work  of  hindering  recruiting, 
MacDermott's  imagination  was  fired  by  the 
men  of  action  in  Ireland  and  by  the  men 
who  had  died  for  Ireland.     Probably  he 
would  not  Have  asked  a  better  fate  than  the 
one  he  met.     In  the  country  Thomas  Kent, 
of  Coale,  Fermoy,  was  executed  at  Queens- 
town  by  order  of  a  Field  General  Court- 
martial,  in  connection  with  the  shooting  of 
a  head  constable.     This  brought  the  total 
number  shot  by  order  of  Field  General 
Courts-martial  in  the  country  to  fifteen.   In 
addition  there  were  the  cases  of  Mr.  Sheehy 
Skeffington  and  two  other  men  stated  to 
have  been  shot  by  the  military  early  during 
the  revolt  in  Dublin.     The  almost  daily 
series    of    executions    that    followed    the 

203 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

crushing  of  the  rebellion  created  immense 
feeling  in  Ireland,  and,  according  to  the 
Washington  correspondents  of  the  London 
Press,  also  in  the  United  States  of 
America  amongst  the  Irish-Americans.  In 
Ireland,  and  in  Dublin  especially,  the 
Unionists  greeted  with  a  fierce  joy  the  sum- 
mary sentences  inflicted  on  the  rebels.  The 
satisfaction  of  the  Northern  Unionists 
over  the  crushing  of  the  revolt  was  also 
intense.  In  Dublin  the  feelings  of  the 
Unionists  and  loyalists  were  voiced  by  the 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  Bernard,  the  Protestant 
Archbishop,  who  spoke  of  the  necessity  of 
"swift  and  stern"  action  to  punish  those 
connected  with  the  insurrection.  The 
organ  of  the  Unionists  in  Dublin  went  even 
further.  It  wrote : 

"  Only  by  a  stern  policy  of  suppression 
and  punishment  can  the  Government  pro- 
tect the  highest  interests  of  the  Irish  capi- 
tal and  of  Ireland  as  a  whole.  The  State 
has  struck,  but  its  work  is  not  yet  finished. 
The  surgeon's  knife  has  been  put  to  the 
corruption  in  the  body  of  Ireland  and  its 

204 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

course  must  not  be  stayed  until  the  whole 
malignant  growth  has  been  removed." 

One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  official  organ 
of  the  Nationalist  Party  (its  works  were 
completely  destroyed  in  the  rebellion), 
when  it  reappeared  on  May  5th,  was  to 
"  denounce  as  utterly  destructive  of  all 
hopes  of  settled  peace  and  order  in 
Ireland  such  bloodthirsty  incitements 
to  the  Government.  If  such  recom- 
mendations were  accepted  and  fol- 
lowed, the  sole  effect  would  be  to 
set  flowing  new  rivers  of  hate  and 
bloodshed  between  England  and  Ireland." 
In  the  House  of  Commons  on  May  9th, 
when  twelve  executions  (apart  from  the 
Sheehy  Skeffington  and  kindred  affairs) 
had  taken  place,  Mr.  John  Redmond,  the 
leader  of  the  Nationalist  Party,  said  that 
the  continuance  of  these  death  sentences 
was  causing  "  rapidly  increasing  and  bitter 
exasperation  amongst  sections  of  the  Irish 
Republic  who  had  no  sympathy  with  the 
rebellion."  Mr.  Asquith  replied  that  the 

205 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Government  had  the  greatest  confidence  in 
the  discretion  of  General  Sir  John  Max- 
well. His  general  instructions  were  to 
sanction  the  infliction  of  the  extreme 
penalty  as  sparingly  as  possible,  and  only 
on  responsible  persons  guilty  in  the  first 
degree.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Irish  Nation- 
alist Party  on  May  loth  a  resolution  was 
passed  on  the  same  lines  as  Mr.  Red- 
mond's plea  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
The  resolution  also  asked  that  no  further 
executions  should  take  place,  and  that 
martial  law  should  be  immediately  with- 
drawn in  Ireland.  This  was  followed  on 
May  nth  by  a  vehement  and  impassioned 
speech  by  Mr.  John  Dillon,  a  prominent 
member  of  the  Irish  Nationalist  Party,  in 
the  House  of  Commons.  He  spoke  of 
"the  maddening  effect  on  Ireland  of 
General  Sir  John  Maxwell's  secret  trials 
and  executions,  and  the  rivers  of  blood  set 
flowing  between  the  Irish  and  English 
races  by  the  champions  of  small  nation- 
alities." He  would  prove,  he  said,  that 
two  persons  had  been  shot  in  Portobello 

206 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

Barracks,  Dublin,  without  a  trial.  If  a 
military  government  was  to  be  substituted 
in  Ireland  in  place  of  civil  law,  the  Govern- 
ment had  better  get  100,000  men  to  gar- 
rison the  country.  What  kind  of  appear- 
ance, he  asked,  would  Great  Britain  make 
at  the  Peace  Conference  as  the  champion 
of  small  nations  with  Ireland  under  a  mili- 
tary despotism?  He  was  informed  that 
hundreds  of  people  who  were  arrested  were 
given  half  an  hour  in  which  to  decide 
whether  they  would  give  information 
against  their  leaders.  If  they  refused  they 
were  put  up  against  a  wall  and  shot  without 
any  form  of  trial.  One  man  said  to  the 
British  officer,  "  Shoot  me,  for  I  have  killed 
three  of  your  soldiers."  There  were 
Nationalist  cheers  as  Mr.  Dillon  spoke. 
"That,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Dillon,  "may 
horrify  you,  but  I  am  not  ashamed  to  say 
I  am  proud  of  these  men."  Here  there 
were  some  cheers  and  loud  cries  of 
"  Shame ! "  as  well  as  other  remarks  of 
anger.  "I  am  proud  of  their  courage," 
Mr.  Dillon  continued,  "  and  if  you  were  not 

207 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

so  dense  you  could  have  had  them  lighting 
for  you.  It  is  not  a  Military  Service  Bill 
you  want  in  Ireland,  but  it  is  to  find  a  way 
to  the  hearts  of  the  Irish  people."  No 
rebellion,  he  added,  in  modern  history  had 
been  put  down  with  so  much  bloodshed 
and  savagery.  Why,  he  asked,  could  the 
Government  not  have  treated  Ireland  as 
General  Botha  treated  South  Africa?  In 
regard  to  the  main  body  of  the  insurgents 
in  Ireland  he  admitted  they  were  wrong  in 
rebelling,  but  their  conduct  as  fighting  men 
was  beyond  reproach.  '  They  fought  a 
good  clean  fight,"  he  asserted,  and  be- 
cause of  the  manner  in  which  they  had  been 
crushed,  thousands  of  people  in  Ireland 
who  were  bitterly  opposed  to  the  Sinn 
Fein  movement  were  now  becoming  in- 
furiated against  the  Government.  Mr. 
Asquith,  in  reply,  regretted  the  tone  of 
parts  of  Mr.  Dillon's  speech.  It  would 
have  to  be  remembered  that  the  casualties 
suffered  by  the  military  and  police  num- 
bered 521,  of  whom  124  were  killed.  The 
casualties  of  the  civilian  population  of 

208 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

Dublin  were  not  complete  at  the  time  he 
spoke,  but  amounted  to  694,  so  that  the 
total  to  that  date  came  to  1,215.    That  was 
very  serious.    He  promised  an  inquiry  into 
the  Skeffington  case,  but  the  Government 
could  not  see  their  way  to  interfere  with 
the  executions  o'f  Connolly  and  MacDer- 
mott,    who    had    signed    the    Republican 
Proclamation.    Clemency  would,  however, 
be  extended  to  the  rank  and  file.    "  So  far 
as  the  great  body  of  the  insurgents  are 
concerned,"  he  said  amidst  cheers,  "  I  have 
no   hesitation    in   saying   they    conducted 
themselves   with   a  humanity  which  con- 
trasted very  much  to  their  advantage  with 
some    of  the   so-called  civilised   enemies 
whom  we  are  fighting  in  Europe."    In  con- 
clusion, he  created  a  sensation  by  stating 
that  the  Government  regarded  the   Irish 
situation   as   unsatisfactory,    and    he  was 
leaving  for  Ireland  at  once  to  consult  the 
military  and  civil  authorities  for  the  pur- 
pose of  arriving  at  some  arrangement  suit- 
able to  all  parties.    The  feeling  in  Ireland 
was,    indeed,    difficult    to    diagnose    and 

209 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

classify.  On  the  one  hand  were  the 
Unionist  and  loyalist  classes  crying  for 
blood,  many  property  owners  whose 
premises  were  destroyed  being  infuriated 
and  eager  to  have  wholesale  shootings  of 
insurgents.  On  the  other  hand  were  the 
Nationalists,  and  numbers  of  people  who 
were  neither  Unionists  nor  Nationalists, 
whose  sympathies  were  being  instinctively 
aroused  by  the  terrible  fate  of  the  insur- 
gent leaders.  Nor  were  there  wanting  cir- 
cumstances to  render  that  fate  sadder  and 
more  pathetic  in  some  cases.  It  was  known 
that  one  of  the  leaders,  Joseph  Plunkett, 
had  been  married  at  midnight,  a  few  hours 
before  his  execution,  to  Miss  Grace 
Gifford,  the  daughter  of  a  Dublin  solicitor. 
A  sister  of  the  ill-fated  bride  named  Muriel 
was  the  wife  of  Thomas  MacDonagh, 
another  of  the  executed  leaders.  These 
dramatic  circumstances  appealed  to  the 
Celtic  imagination.  It  was  inevitable  that 
contrasts  should  be  made  with  the  pathos 
and  romance  that  surrounded  the  ill- 
fated  insurrection  of  Robert  Emmet  at  the 


210 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century. 
"  Nothing  in  heaven  or  earth,"  wrote 
George  Bernard  Shaw  in  a  London  Liberal 
daily,  "  can  prevent  the  men  shot  taking 
their  places  beside  Emmet  and  the  Man- 
chester Martyrs  in  Ireland,  and  beside  the 
heroes  of  Poland  and  Serbia  and  Belgium 
in  Europe."  The  publication  in  a  Dublin 
Unionist  evening  paper  of  a  poem  written 
by  P.  H.  Pearse  whilst  awaiting  the  carry- 
ing out  of  the  sentence  of  death  also  ex- 
cited commiseration.  It  was  entitled  : — 

THE  WAYFARER. 

The  beauty  of  this  world  has  made  me  sad  : 

This  beauty  that  will  pass; 

Sometimes  my  heart  had  shaken  with  great  joy, 

To  see  a  leaping  squirrel  in  a  tree, 

Or  little  rabbits  in  a  field  at  evening, 

Lit  by  a  staring  sun; 

On  some  green  hill,  where  shadows  drifting  by; 

Some  quietude  where  mountainy  men  had  sown 

And  some  would  reap,  near  to  the  gate  of  heaven, 

Or  children  with  bare  feet  upon  the  sands  of  some 

ebbed  sea, 
Or  playing    in    the     streets    of    little    towns    in 

Connacht, 
Things  young  and  happy, — 

211 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

And  then  my  heart  had  told  me, 

These  will  pass ! 

Will  pass  and  change,  will  die,  and  be  no  more, 

Things  bright  and  green,  things  young  and  happy, 

And  I  have  gone  upon  my  way — sorrowful. 

The  mixture  of  romance  and  poetry  that 
thus  surrounded  the  executions  had  its  in- 
evitable effect  in  Ireland.  The  long  lists 
of  sentences  to  penal  servitude,  the  arrests 
throughout  the  country,  and  the  deporta- 
tions completed  the  work  of  influencing  the 
views  of  Nationalist  Ireland  towards  the 
rebellion.  The  following  sentences  by 
Field  General  Court-martial  were  promul- 
gated from  May  4th  to  May  3ist: — 

Penal  servitude  for  life  :  Thomas  Ashe, 
Wm.  Cosgrove,  Edward  De  Valera, 
Thomas  Hunter,  Constance  Georgina 
Markievicz,  Henry  O'Hanrahan,  John 
MacNeill. 

Twenty  years  :  Richard  Hayes. 

Ten  years :  Thomas  Bevan,  Peter 
Clancy,  Richard  Davys,  John  Doherty, 
Peter  Doyle,  Frank  Drennan,  Francis 
Fahy,  Patrick  Fahy,  Thomas  Desmond 

212 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

Fitzgerald,  James  J.  Hughes,  George 
Irvine,  James  Lawless,  Frank  Lawless, 
Finian  Lynch,  Jeremiah  Lynch,  Patrick 
McNestry,  James  Melinn,  Michael  Mer- 
vyn,  Denis  O'Callaghan,  Colgan  O'Leary, 
Councillor  William  Partridge  (Dublin), 
P.  E.  Sweeny,  William  Tobin,  John 
Tomkins,  J.  J.  Walsh,  Thomas  Walsh, 
John  Williams. 

Eight  years :  John  M' Garry,  James 
O'Sullivan. 

Five  years :  Henry  James  Boland, 
Robert  Brennan,  Timothy  Brosnan,  Wm. 
P.  Corrigan,  Philip  B.  Cosgrave,  Gerald 
Crofts,  James  Doyle,  John  R.  Etchingham, 
Peter  Gallighan,  Michael  de  Lacey, 
J.  J.  Joyce,  Richard  F.  King,  Bryan 
Molloy,  C.  O'Donovan,  V.  Poole,  James 
Rafter,  John  Shouldice. 

Three  years :  Pierce  Beasley,  Charles 
Bevan,  Michael  Brady,  J.  Brennan, 
Maurice  Brennan,  F.  Brooks,  James  Burke, 
J.  Byrne,  C.  Carrick,  John  Carrick,  J. 
Clarke,  R.  Coleman,  John  Corcoran,  L. 
Corcoran,  W.  Corcoran,  John  F.  Cullen, 

213  o 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

James  Dempsey,  J.  Dorrington,  John 
Dourney,  Gerald  Doyle,  Edward  Duggan, 
John  Faulkner,  Michael  Fleming,  senior, 
P.  Flanagan,  P.  Fury,  T.  Fury, 
Thomas  (Fred)  Fury,  Patrick  Fogarty, 
M.  Helna,  M.  Higgins,  J.  Howley, 
William  Hussey,  P.  Kelly,  R.  Kelly, 
George  Levins,  J.  Loughlin,  Conor 
McGinley,  Philip  J.  McMahon,  John 
McArdle,  J.  Macguiness,  J.  Marks,  W. 
Meehan,  James  Morrissey,  J.  Norton, 
John  O'Brien,  W.  O'Dea,  T.  O'Kelly, 
T.  Peppard,  John  Quinn,  Michael  Rey- 
nolds, M.  Scully,  M.  Toole,  P.  Wilson, 
Wm.  Wilson. 

Two  years  :  J.  Wilson. 

One  year  :  Thomas  Barrett,  J.  Grenigan, 
Wm.  Derrington,  Michael  Donoghue, 
Murtagh  Fahy,  Michael  Grady,  John 
Grady,  John  Hanify,  Martin  Hanshery, 
Michael  Higgins,  P.  Kennedy,  Thomas 
Kennedy,  James  Murray,  Charles  O'Neill, 
E.  Roach,  Charles  Whyte. 

John  McNeill,  the  leader  of  the  Irish 
Volunteers,  but  who  took  no  part  in  the 
214 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

rebellion,  was  a  Professor  in  the  National 
University. 

The  strange  and  troubled  career  of 
Countess  Markievicz,  who  also  received  a 
life  sentence,  has  already  been  briefly  de- 
scribed. A  short  indication  of  the  positions 
of  a  few  of  the  others  will  be  typical  of  the 
status  of  the  lot.  Thomas  Hunter  (life  sen- 
tence) was  a  draper's  assistant  in  Dublin. 
Wm.  T.  Cosgrave  (also  a  life  sentence)  was 
a  member  of  the  Dublin  Corporation,  being 
chairman  of  the  Estates  and  Finance  Com- 
mittee. He  belonged  to  the  Labour  Party  in 
the  Council.  Edward  De  Valera  (life)  was 
a  professor.  J.  J.  Walsh  (10  years)  was  a 
member  of  the  Cork  Corporation.  Origin- 
ally in  the  postal  service  in  that  city,  he  was 
transferred  to  Bradford  after  the  outbreak 
of  the  war,  and  was  eventually  dismissed 
the  service.  He  then  opened  a  news- 
agent's shop  in  Dublin,  where  seditious 
publications  were  sold.  George  Irvine  (10 
years)  was  a  Protestant  and  a  teacher  in  a 
Diocesan  School  in  Dublin.  Patrick 
McNestry  (10  years)  was  in  the  silversmith 
215  o  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

business,  and  was  a  well-known  Associa- 
tion footballer  player.  Finian  Lynch  (10 
years)  was  a  school  teacher.  Denis  O'Cal- 
laghan  (10  years)  was  employed  in  the 
General  Post  Office.  James  Melinn  (10 
years)  was  a  provision  dealer.  Francis 
Fahy  (10  years)  was  a  teacher  in  a  Dublin 
College.  Richard  Davys  (10  years)  was 
employed  in  a  Dublin  brewery.  Thomas 
Be  van  (10  years)  was  in  the  printing  trade. 
James  J.  Hughes  (10  years)  was  a  Dublin 
commercial  clerk  in  a  responsible  position. 
William  Tobin  (10  years)  was  a  Dublin 
artisan.  Peter  Doyle  (10  years)  was  also 
an  artisan.  John  1VT Garry  (8  years)  was 
engaged  in  commercial  work  in  Dublin. 
Pierce  Beasley  (3  years)  was  a  journalist, 
and  the  nephew  of  an  Irish  Nationalist 
M.P.  John  R.  Etchingham  and  Robert 
Brennan  (5  years  each)  were  reporters  in 
county  Wexford.  After  the  surrender  of 
the  insurgents  in  Dublin,  in  Meath,  in 
Louth,  in  Wexford,  and  in  Galway  came 
the  arrests  of  hundreds  in  these  and  other 
counties,  who,  whilst  having  taken  no 
active  part  in  the  rising,  were  suspected  of 

216 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

sympathy  or  of  indirect  assistance  given  to 
it.  It  was  these  arrests,  followed  by  de- 
portations to  England  of  the  great  majority 
of  those  taken  in  custody,  that  aroused  such 
intense  feeling  in  the  country.  In  Dublin 
several  aldermen  and  members  of  the  Cor- 
poration were  arrested.  Other  prominent 
people  were  the  Count  and  Countess  Plun- 
kett,  the  parents  of  the  young  man  Joseph 
Plunkett,  who  was  married  a  few  hours 
prior  to  his  execution.  Count  Plunkett  was 
well  known  in  social  circles  in  Dublin.  He 
was  curator  of  the  National  Museum,  a 
barrister,  an  antiquarian,  and  a  literary 
man  of  some  note.  Arthur  Griffiths,  the 
principal  founder  of  the  Sinn  Fein  move- 
ment and  the  editor  of  several  publications 
that  were  suppressed,  was  also  taken  into 
custody  and  deported.  A  Roman  Catholic 
clergyman,  the  superintendent  of  an  insur- 
ance company,  several  urban  district  coun- 
cillors in  the  suburbs,  and  some  ex-soldiers 
were  also  arrested  in  Dublin  city  and 
county.  In  the  county  Wexford  an  assis- 
tant county  surveyor,  a  newspaper  man- 
ager, the  chairman  of  a  board  of  guardians, 

217 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

an  alderman  of  the  Wexford  Corporation, 
and  two  ladies  (one  with  a  brother  a  naval 
lieutenant  and  the  second  the  secretary  of 
the  County  Insurance  Committee)  were 
amongst  those  arrested.  In  Mayo  the 
arrests  included  a  commercial  traveller,  a 
Gaelic  League  organiser,  a  hotel  proprie- 
tor, and  a  Customs  and  Excise  officer, 
whilst  others  taken  in  custody  in  the  West 
of  Ireland  were  a  stationmaster,  several 
rural  district  councillors,  a  technical  school 
instructor,  the  brother  of  an  M.P., 
a  town  commissioners'  chairman,  clerks 
in  the  county  council  offices,  and  several 
town  councillors.  In  the  Midlands  a 
county  surveyor,  an  ex-M.P.,  an  engineer 
to  a  board  of  guardians,  and  several  rural 
and  urban  councillors  were  arrested.  In 
the  South  of  Ireland  generally  the  arrests 
included  aldermen  and  members  of  city 
corporations,  county  and  rural  district 
councillors,  justices  of  the  peace,  barristers, 
teachers  in  colleges  and  schools,  an  assis- 
tant clerk  of  a  union.  In  Waterford  two 
post  office  clerks  and  a  Customs  official 
were  suspended.  In  the  North  of  Ireland, 

218 


EXECUTIONS  AND  DEPORTATIONS 

in  addition  to  hundreds  of  arrests,  the 
houses  of  a  clerk  of  petty  sessions  and  of 
a  magistrate  were  searched,  and  in  the 
latter  case  a  rifle  was  seized.  In  one 
northern  county  a  county  councillor  and  a 
justice  of  the  peace  was  taken  into  custody. 
This  list,  which,  of  course,  only  relates  to 
the  most  prominent  amongst  the  person- 
ages arrested,  gives  some  idea  of  the  scope 
of  the  search  that  was  made  by  the  authori- 
ties after  the  revolt  and  of  the  positions 
and  professions  of  those  whom  they  thought 
to  have  been  implicated  in  it.  In  addition 
to  the  above,  some  thousands  of  lesser- 
known  men  were  arrested,  anH  the  list  of 
deportations  to  England  filled  columns  of 
the  Dublin  Press  for  weeks  after  the  in- 
surrection. The  number  and  the  character 
of  the  arrests  not  alone  had  a  profound 
effect  in  Ireland,  but  also  filled  with  some 
disquiet  a  portion  of  the  British  Press.  The 
Nationalist  Press  in  Ireland,  even  that 
section  of  it  which  had  wholeheartedly  ad- 
vocated recruiting  for  the  Army,  was  stag- 
gered, not  alone  by  the  executions,  by  the 
sentences  to  penal  servitude,  but  perhaps 

219 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

most  of  all  by  the  arrests  and  deportations. 
In  numbers  of  Nationalist  counties  there 
had  not  alone  been  no  rising,  but  not  even 
the  faintest  attempt  to  create  or  support  a 
rising.  Yet  arrests  took  place  in  counties 
like  Tipperary,  Wicklow,  Kilkenny, 
Waterford,  King's  County,  Westmeath, 
and  Monaghan.  To  the  local  people  and 
to  the  local  Press  this  seemed  inexplicable. 
Nationalist  papers  in  Dublin  and  the  pro- 
vinces that  recognised  the  justice  and  de- 
sirability of  punishing  the  leaders  were 
unanimous,  not  alone  in  pleading  for  the 
rank  and  file,  but  in  condemning  the  arrests 
throughout  the  country  of  those  who  had 
taken  no  part  in  the  rising.  British  Liberal 
newspapers  also  joined  in  the  protest,  but 
in  the  House  of  Commons  the  Government 
defended  the  arrests  on  the  ground  that 
none  were  kept  in  custody  save  those  im- 
plicated in  some  way  in  the  insurrection. 
Those  who  were  arrested,  but  who  proved 
their  'innocence,  were  released.  There 
were,  indeed,  a  number  of  discharges,  but 
the  great  majority  of  those  arrested  were 
deported  to  England. 

220 


CHAPTER  VII 

PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  THE  REVOLT 

AMAZEMENT  was  the  first  and  the  most 
powerful  feeling  aroused  throughout  the 
world  by  the  news  of  the  rebellion.  That 
Ireland,  which  had  been  hailed  at  the  very 
start  of  the  war  by  Sir  Edward  Grey,  the 
British  Foreign  Secretary,  as  the  "  one 
bright  spot"  in  the  whole  dark  situation, 
should  be  the  scene  of  an  insurrection, 
whilst  England  was  engaged  in  the  most 
terrible  war  she  had  ever  known,  seemed 
unbelievable.  Had  not  Mr.  John  Red- 
mond, on  the  same  memorable  occasion  on 
which  Sir  Edward  Grey  spoke,  also  told 
the  world  that  Ireland  was  heart  and  soul 
with  the  Empire  ?  Had  he  not  invited  the 
Government  to  take  away  all  its  soldiers 

221 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION  OF   1916 

from  Ireland,  leaving  the  defence  of  that 
country  against  foreign  invasion  in  the 
hands  of  the  Ulster  and  Irish  National 
Volunteers?  Had  not  Irishmen  enlisted  in 
thousands  in  the  army  ?  Had  they  not  died 
for  the  Empire  in  Flanders,  in  France,  in 
Gallipoli  and  in  the  Balkans?  Had  not 
Mr.  Redmond  and  his  Party  over  and  over 
declared  that  all  Ireland,  save  a  negligible 
minority,  were  on  the  side  of  the  Empire 
and  the  Allies  in  the  war?  Had  not 
Michael  O'Leary  received  a  V.C.?  Had 
not  Lord  Kitchener  paid  tribute  to  the 
bravery  of  the  Irish  troops  in  the  field  ?  To 
learn  therefore  in  the  face  of  all  these 
things,  that  a  rising  the  most  daring,  the 
most  resourceful  and  the  most  dangerous 
since  1798  had  broken  out  in  Dublin,  that 
the  insurgents  were  in  possession  of  a  great 
part  of  the  city,  that  there  was  grave  danger 
of  it  spreading  to  the  country,  that  out- 
breaks had  in  fact  occurred  in  parts  of 
the  provinces — the  realisation  of  these  un- 
pleasant facts  came  as  a  great  shock  on 
public  opinion  in  Great  Britain  and  the 

222 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND   REVOLT 

Colonies.  True,  there  had  been  warnings 
that  in  Ireland  all  was  not  of  the  roseate 
hue  painted  by  the  Parliamentarians  at 
Westminster  and  by  certain  sections  of  the 
British  as  well  as  by  the  Irish  Press.  Well- 
informed  people  knew  that  the  elements  of 
an  explosion  lurked  beneath  a  surface  that 
seemed  so  fair  to  the  eye.  Men  had  been 
arrested  and  deported  in  Ireland  for  de- 
livering anti-recruiting  speeches.  News- 
papers in  Ireland  had  been  suppressed  for 
anti-British  propaganda.  Others  had  ap- 
peared in  their  places.  Parades  had  taken 
place  in  Dublin  and  the  provinces  of  armed 
and  well-drilled  men  who  were  openly  told 
that  their  duty  was  to  fight  in  Ireland  and 
for  Ireland.  All  these  things  should  have 
been  sufficient  to  put  public  opinion  in 
England  on  its  guard.  But  they  did  not. 
Accordingly,  therefore,  when  the  revolt 
burst  forth  a  feeling  of  stupefaction  was 
created  in  Great  Britain,  being  succeeded 
by  a  deep  and  bitter  anger.  This  anger 
was  manifested  first  against  the  Govern- 
ment for  the  negligent  manner  in  which  it 

223 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

had  acted.  Criticisms  of  the  Irish  Govern- 
ment were  especially  severe.  Where  was  the 
Intelligence  Department  of  this  Govern- 
ment that  it  had  allowed  to  mature  a 
dangerous  and  a  widespread  movement? 
Where  were  the  men  at  the  head  of  affairs 
on  that  fateful  Easter  Monday  when  the 
insurgents  practically  took  possession  of 
Dublin?  How  came  it  that  no  arrange- 
ments were  made  for  promptly  dealing  with 
a  situation  which  they  ought  to  have  known 
would  arise?  Why  had  not  the  warnings 
of  men  who  did  know  been  listened  to  and 
acted  upon?  All  these  questions,  and 
more,  were  asked  in  Great  Britain  with  a 
vigour  and  a  directness  that  must  have  been 
exceedingly  irksome  to  the  Government. 
There  were  some  critics  who  elaborated  the 
moral.  The  same  muddle,,  the  same  lack 
of  energy  and  foresight,  the  same  weakness 
that  had  marked  the  Government's  conduct 
of  the  war  abroad,  they  declared,  were 
equally  responsible  for  the  mess  into  which 
Ireland  was  plunged.  The  Government, 
said  one  vigilant  newspaper,  had  not  dealt 

224  * 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND   REVOLT 

with  Sinn  Fein,  but  Sinn  Fein  had  dealt 
with  them.  Public  opinion  was  un- 
doubtedly impressed  in  Great  Britain  with 
these  charges  against  the  Government,  ard 
it  was  inevitable  that  as  soon  as  things  were 
quietened  down  a  bit  someone  would  have 
to  go.  In  the  end  the  resignations  were 
announced  of  the  three  principal  men  asso- 
ciated with  the  Government  of  Ireland,  the 
Lord  Lieutenant,  Lord  Wimborne,  the 
Chief  Secretary,  Mr.  Birrell,  and  the 
Under- Secretary,  Sir  Matthew  Nathan. 
The  next  and  the  most  pronounced  feeling 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  the  people  of 
Great  Britain  was  one  of  strong  animosity 
against  the  Irish  insurgents,  as  well  as  those 
who  sympathised  with  them.  In  ordinary 
times  a  revolt  in  Ireland  would  have  been 
regarded  as  bad  enough,  but  with  Eng- 
land fighting  with  all  her  strength  a 
powerful  and  a  highly-organised  enemy 
abroad  the  idea  of  rebellion  at  home  was 
looked  upon  as  not  alone  a  terrible  but  a 
treacherous  business.  In  the  minds  of  the 
British  people  an  impression  prevailed  that 

225 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

they  had  been  exceptionally  generous  in 
their  consideration  of  Ireland.  They  had 
been  hearing  for  years  that  if  the  Irish  ob- 
tained Home  Rule  they  would  become 
loyal  and  devoted  children  of  the  Empire. 
A  Home  Rule  Bill  had  been  signed  by  the 
King,  and  yet  here  were  Irishmen  up  in 
arms,  not  for,  but  against  England.  They 
had  seen  conscription  applied  in  Great 
Britain  whilst  Ireland  escaped.  It  is  not 
surprising,  therefore,  that  a  general  feeling 
of  anger  and  indignation  should  have 
arisen  in  the  minds  of  people  in  Great 
Britain  against  not  alone  the  insurgents  but 
almost  against  everybody  and  everything 
Irish,  even  the  Pro-British  Irish  M.P.'s  who 
had  misled  them  as  to  the  state  of  the 
country.  The  Government,  bowing  to  this 
feeling,  took  drastic  steps  to  act  upon  it. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  their  anger 
and  their  indignation  the  executions  and 
the  deportations  in  Ireland  met  with  almost 
unanimous  support  in  Great  Britain.  This 
feeling  of  astonishment  and  of  vexation 
was  equally  aroused  in  the  Colonies. 

226 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  REVOLT 

Canada,  Australia,  South  Africa  and  New 
Zealand  were  shocked  and  amazed  at  the 
news  of  the  rebellion.  In  South  Africa, 
however,  where  the  racial  question  also  cul- 
minated in  a  rebellion,  a  juster  estimate  of 
the  difficulties  and  intricacies  of  the  Irish 
problem  was  formed  and  was  reflected  in 
the  message  of  sympathy  sent  by  General 
Botha  to  Mr.  John  Redmond.  The  mes- 
sages sent  from  all  the  Colonies,  however, 
made  it  clear  that  the  leaders  of  public 
opinion  there  exonerated  the  great  bulk  of 
the  Irish  people  from  complicity  or  sym- 
pathy with  the  rebellion.  In  the  greater 
part  of  Ireland,  indeed,  the  news  of  the 
rising  came  as  an  even  greater  shock  than  it 
did  in  Great  Britain  or  abroad.  Outside  of 
Dublin  and  the  cities  and  towns  of  the 
South  and  West,  the  Sinn  Fein  programme 
had  never  made  much  progress  in  Ireland. 
The  farmers  to  a  man  were  supporters  of 
Mr.  John  Redmond  and  the  Irish  Nation- 
alist Party.  They  had  in  a  large 
number  of  cases  purchased  their  lands 
through  the  medium  of  the  Government. 

227 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Their  savings  were  invested  in  Government 
securities  or  in  banks  that  depended  on 
British  credit  for  their  stability.  The 
country,  as  apart  from  the  towns,  was  be- 
coming prosperous,  and  a  country  that  is 
becoming  prosperous  dislikes  revolutions. 
Here  and  there  were  to  be  found  men  even 
in  the  remotest  parts  of  the  country  who 
nourished  the  old  traditional  hatred  of 
England.  But  generally  speaking  the 
farmers  were  not  infected  with  this  hatred. 
They  may  be  said  to  neither  hate  nor  love 
England,  but  they  loved  their  lands.  The 
majority  of  them  would  have  sprung  to  such 
arms  as  they  could  possess  if  they  thought 
those  lands  in  peril  from  any  source,  but 
they  did  not  see  the  necessity  of  righting 
for  England  or  the  Empire.  They  were 
equally  unwilling  to  fight  against  England 
or  the  Empire.  To  these  men  the  news  of 
the  rebellion  was  irritating  and  annoying, 
as  well  as  somewhat  amazing.  Sinn  Fein 
meant  to  them  an  impossible  and  im- 
practicable ideal.  Sinn  Feiners  were 
mostly  young  men  and  the  Irish  farmer 

228 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  REVOLT 

despises  the  judgment  of  young  men.  The 
older  men  in  the  towns  and  the  country 
were  against  rebellion  as  a  sinister  and  a 
futile  business.  They  had  heard  their 
grandfathers  speak  of  the  horrors  of  '98. 
They  had  heard  their  fathers  tell  of  the 
failure  of  '48.  They  themselves  had  seen 
the  fiasco  of  the  Fenians  in  '67.  One  thing 
alone  would  have  put  young  and  old  in 
sympathy  with  the  Sinn  Feiners.  That 
was  the  extension  of  conscription.  But  the 
Irish  Party  had  saved  the  country  from 
that,  and  the  country  accordingly  remained, 
as  a  whole,  quiet.  The  feelings  of  dismay 
and  disgust,  however,  with  which  in  its 
initial  stages  it  regarded  the  revolt  were 
shown  by  the  first  resolutions  that  were 
passed  by  public  bodies,  Nationalist  as  well 
as  Unionist.  For  example  in  New  Ross,  in 
the  very  same  county  in  which  the  insur- 
gents had  seized  and  held  for  several  days 
an  important  town,  the  following  resolution 
was  unanimously  adopted  (May  5th)  by  a 
Nationalist  body : — 


229 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

That  we4  the  New  Ross  Board  of 
Guardians,  hereby,  in  the  strongest  possible 
manner,  condemn  the  action  of  the  Sinn 
Fein  organisation  and  citizen  army  in  their 
outrageous,  disgraceful  and  blackguardly 
conduct  at  present  carried  on  by  them  in 
the  rioting  and  looting  in  Dublin  and  else- 
where ;  and  we  as  a  Nationalist  Board  en- 
tirely dissociate  ourselves  with  such  dis- 
graceful and  unworthy  scenes,  the  more  so 
at  a  time  when  our  Empire  and  our  Allies 
are  involved  in  one  of  the  greatest  struggles 
for  freedom  the  world  has  ever  known ;  and 
we  regard  the  present  conduct  as  an  insult 
to  our  brave  and  gallant  Irishmen  who  have 
sealed  the  common  bond  between  England 
and  Ireland  by  shedding  their  blood  on  the 
battlefields  of  Flanders  and  other  scenes 
of  action.  That  we  pass  this  resolution  to 
show  the  responsible  parties  for  the  present 
crisis  in  Ireland  are  of  the  irresponsible 
class  and  so  that  the  action  of  the  loyal  sub- 
jects cannot  be  misinterpreted  by  our 
Empire  or  our  Allies.  It  is  also  resolved 
that  we  place  implicit  faith  and  trust  in  our 
able  leader  Mr.  John  Redmond  and  his 
party,  and  we  unreservedly  place  ourselves 
in  his  hands,  knowing  full  well  that  with  the 
assistance  of  the  Irish  Party  he  will  care- 

230 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  REVOLT 

fully  and  consistently  watch  over  the  in- 
terests of  the  Irish  People  so  that  by  reason 
of  the  acts  of  these  worse  than  Hun  parties 
the  whole  Irish  race  will  not  be  disgraced 
and  branded  as  traitors.  That  copies  of 
this  resolution  be  forwarded  to  the  Lord 
Lieutenant  of  Ireland,  the  Chief  Secretary, 
Mr.  Redmond  and  all  the  Irish  leaders. 

This  resolution  is  given  in  full  because  it 
is  typical  of  the  first  views  adopted  by 
many  Irish  public  bodies  when  they  met 
and  discussed  the  rebellion.  Then  came  a 
qualification.  The  remembrance  of  Sir 
Edward  Carson  and  his  Ulster  Volunteers, 
the  threats  of  the  Ulster  Unionists  to  form 
a  Provisional  Government  in  case  the  Im- 
perial Parliament  passed  a  Home  Rule 
Bill  for  Ireland,  the  gun-running  in  the 
North,  the  immunity  of  the  Ulster  leaders, 
the  affair  of  the  officers  of  the  Curragh  who 
refused  to  proceed  against  Ulster.  All 
these  things  were  too  recent  and  too  vivid 
in  the  minds  of  the  Nationalists  not  to  in- 
fluence them  in  the  expression  of  their 
opinions  towards  the  Sinn  Fein  Rebellion. 

231  p  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

That  rebellion,  they  argued,  was  a  foolish 
and  a  wretched  affair,  but  after  all 
what  had  the  Sinn  Feiners  done  but 
put  into  practice  what  had  been  threatened 
for  years  by  the  Ulster  Unionist  leaders. 
The  resolutions  of  the  Nationalist  pub- 
lic bodies,  therefore,  whilst  denounc- 
ing the  rebellion  contained  qualifying 
paragraphs  relating  to  the  Carsonite 
campaign  in  the  North  of  Ireland.  Water- 
ford  Guardians  passed  a  resolution  con- 
demning Sir  Edward  Carson  "  as  being  the 
cause  of  first  bringing  arms  into  the  North 
in  defiance  of  the  Government."  Reason- 
ing on  this  basis  Nationalist  speakers  came 
to  blame  Sir  E.  Carson  and  the  Ulster 
Unions  as  being  the  direct  cause  of  the  in- 
surrection. "Why  should  not  the  South 
have  arms  as  well  as  the  North  ?"  asked  one 
Nationalist.  When  the  list  of  executions, 
of  penal  servitude  sentences,  and  of  arrests 
and  deportations  swelled  into  huge  propor- 
tions the  resolutions  took  a  new  form.  Less 
was  said  in  condemnation  of  the  rebellion 
and  more  of  protest  against  the  sentences 

232 


PUBLIC   OPINION  AND   REVOLT 

and  the  deportations.  In  this  the  National- 
ist public  bodies  were  following  the  line 
adopted  by  the  Nationalist  Party.  At  the 
commencement  Mr.  John  Redmond,  as  the 
spokesman  of  the  Party,  referred  to  the  in- 
surrection thus  : — 

My  first  feeling,  of  course,  on  hearing  of 
this  insane  movement,  was  one  of  horror, 
discouragement,  almost  despair. 

Continuing,  he  denounced  the  insur- 
gents as  enemies  of  Home  Rule  and  de- 
clared that  "  this  wicked  move  "  was  their 
last  blow  at  the  cause.  "  It  is  not  half  as 
much  treason  to  the  cause  of  the  Allies  as 
treason  to  the  cause  of  Hjome  Rule."  The 
whole  affair  was  a  German  plot  paid  for  and 
organised  by  Germany.  "  So  far  as  Ger- 
many's share  in  it  is  concerned  it  is  a  Ger- 
man invasion  of  Ireland,  as  brutal,  as 
selfish,  as  cynical  as  Germany's  invasion  of 
Belgium." 

As  to  the  final  result  I  do  not  believe  that 
this  wicked  and  insane  movement  will 
achieve  its  ends.  The  German  plot  has 
failed.  The  majority  of  the  people  of 

233 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

Ireland  retain  their  calmness,  fortitude  and 
unity.  They  abhor  this  attack  on  their  in- 
terests, their  rights,  their  hopes,  their  prin- 
ciples. Home  Rule  has  not  been  de- 
stroyed; it  remains  indestructible. 

This  was  the  first  stage.  Then  came  the 
executions,  and  Mr.  Redmond  felt  himself 
compelled  to  refer  to  the  bitter  exaspera- 
tion caused  in  Ireland  by  the  shooting  of 
the  insurgents.  The  Irish  Party  met  and  a 
long  manifesto  was  issued  to  the  Irish 
people.  It  was  mainly  a  justification  of  the 
policy  of  constitutional  agitation,  but  it  also 
contained  references  to  the  Ulster  move- 
ment, the  executions,  and  a  rather  milder 
denunciation  of  the  rebellion  itself. 

Blood  (it  said)  has  been  shed  freely. 
It  is  true  that  Ireland  had  been  bitterly  pro- 
voked by  the  growth  of  a  similar  revolu- 
tionary and  illegal  movement  in  another 
portion  of  Ireland  backed  by  an  army  in 
revolt.  A  grave  responsibility  for  these 
events  in  Dublin  rests  on  the  leaders  of 
that  movement.  Ireland  has  been  shocked 
and  horrified  by  the  series  of  military 
executions,  by  military  tribunals  in  Dublin. 

234 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  REVOLT 

These  things  have  been  done  in  the  face 
of  the  incessant  and  vehement  protests  of 
the  Irish  leaders,  and  these  protests  will  be 
pressed  continually  and  strongly  until  the 
unchecked  control  of  the  military  authori- 
ties in  Ireland  is  abolished.  But  it  is  also 
true  that  in  spite  of  these  bitter  provoca- 
tions the  people  of  Ireland  have  had  no 
hesitation  in  condemning  the  rising  in 
Dublin  as  a  dangerous  blow  at  the  heart 
and  the  hopes  of  Ireland. 

This  manifesto  was  followed  by  the  im- 
passioned speech  of  Mr.  John  Dillon,  on 
the  part  of  the  Nationalist  Party,  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  in  which  he  spoke  of 
the  maddening  effect  in  Ireland  of  the  exe- 
cutions, of  the  ruthless  manner  in  which  the 
rising  had  been  crushed  in  comparison  with 
the  "  clean  "  fight  of  the  insurgents  them- 
selves. By  the  time  Mr.  Asquith  deter- 
mined to  visit  Ireland  for  himself,  there- 
fore, public  opinion  in  that  country  was  in 
nearly  as  chaotic  a  state  as  the  centre  of 
Dublin  itself.  The  most  contradictory 
views  were  expressed  in  Nationalist  circles. 
Denunciations  of  the  rebellion  were 

235 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

mingled  with  protests  against  the  execu- 
tions, the  sentences  to  penal  servitude  and 
the  deportations.  It  is  scarcely  any  wonder 
that  the  Prime  Minister  regarded  the  situa- 
tion there  as  most  unsatisfactory  and  went 
on  the  spot  to  see  for  himself.  Whilst 
Nationalist  Ireland  was  thus  in  the  throes 
caused  by  conflicting  emotions,  Unionist 
Ireland  was  grim  and  self-satisfied.  The 
Unionists  had  never  been  deceived  by  the 
professions  of  loyalty  of  the  Nationalists. 
They  had  always  believed  them  to  be 
potential  rebels.  Here  was  clear  and 
decisive  proof.  Disloyal  Dublin  had 
seized  a  critical  moment  in  the  world  war, 
when  England  was  preoccupied  with  the 
struggle  abroad,  to  start  a  rebellion  at 
home.  Protestant  archbishops  and  bishops, 
even  those  who  had  made  speeches  fore- 
shadowing a  new  and  more  tolerant  era  in 
Ireland,  were  now  to  be  found  demanding 
most  ruthless  methods  in  dealing  with  the 
rebels.  It  was  with  fierce  satisfaction  that 
the  Orangemen  in  the  North  hailed  the 
crushing  of  the  insurrection.  They  had 

236 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND   REVOLT 

helped  to  quell  it  and  thus  to  prove  their 
traditional  fidelity  to  England  and  the 
Empire.  They  could  not  but  feel  that 
thereby  their  case  against  submitting  to 
Home  Rule  was  enormously  strengthened. 
It  was,  therefore,  a  distracted  country  to 
which  the  Prime  Minister  came,  a  country 
filled  with  racial  hatreds,  suspicions  and 
elemental  emotions.  Not  even  Belgium, 
Serbia,  or  Poland  had  a  sadder  or  a  more 
perplexing  history,  as  a  forcible  English 
writer  stated,  and  the  ruins  of  Central 
Dublin,  as  well  as  the  chaos  in  the  minds 
of  the  people,  bore  testimony  to  the  melan- 
choly accuracy  of  the  description.  Irish 
opinion  abroad  was  no  less  hopeless  and 
divided.  In  the  Colonies  there  was  horror 
in  dismay.  In  the  United  States  of 
America  there  was  absolute  stupefaction. 
The  Washington  correspondents  of  the 
London  Press  bore  testimony  to  the  fact. 
The  news  of  the  rebellion  and  of  the 
executions,  of  course,  aroused  intense  feel- 
ing amongst  the  extreme  Irish  section  in 
the  States.  This  was  but  to  be  expected 

237 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

and  it  was  accordingly  discounted.  The 
effect,  however,  on  the  moderate  or  con- 
servative Irish  element,  the  followers  of 
Mr.  John  Redmond,  was  more  serious. 
They  had  zealously  striven  to  counter  the 
German-Irish  alliance  in  the  States.  They 
had  fought  the  Clan-na-Gael  campaign. 
They  were  on  the  side  of  President  Wilson 
in  his  d.ealings  with  Germany.  Amongst 
these  men  the  news  of  the  executions,  the 
penal  servitude  sentences,  and  the  deporta- 
tions came  with  a  deadening  effect.  For 
the  time  being,  the  extreme  section  got  the 
upper  hand,  and,  it  would  seem,  actually 
gloated  over  the  executions  because  of  the 
opportunity  afforded  of  gratifying  their 
hatred  of  England.  The  President  was 
attacked  bitterly  for  having,  as  alleged, 
furnished  information  to  the  British 
Government  which  led  to  the  capture  of 
the  Casement  expedition.  This  charge 
was  denied  by  the  State  Department.  The 
American  Press,  on  the  whole,  disapproved 
of  the  rebellion,  though  it  was  noted  by  the 
Washington  correspondents  of  the  London 

238 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND  REVOLT 

Press  that  there  was  equal  disapproval  of 
the  death  sentences.  One  prominent  New 
York  newspaper  declared  that  the  Irish- 
American  members  of  the  Clan-na-Gael  en- 
couraged the  rising,  but  took  good  care  not 
to  risk  their  own  skins.  According  to  another 
source,  '  The  Dublin  Rebellion  was 
planned  in  New  York  by  Devoy,  editor 
of  the  Gaelic  American,  with  the  aid  of 
German  money,"  a  sum  of  £10,000  being 
obtained  from  Germans  in  New  York  and 
still  larger  sums  from  Germany.  In  France 
the  news  of  the  rising  came  as  a  surprise. 
It  was  not,  however,  regarded  seriously  in 
itself,  the  main  reason  why  it  was  deplored 
being,  to  use  the  words  of  an  English 
correspondent,  "  because  of  the  misrepre- 
sentation that  will  be  possible  in  Germany 
and  under  German  influence  in  neutral 
countries."  According  to  the  same  corre- 
spondent, there  has  been  no  incident  that 
has  done  more  harm  to  the  Home  Rule 
idea  in  France  for  the  last  twenty  years. 
The  Russian  view  was  about  the  same, 
whilst  in  Italy  the  suppression  of  the  revolt 

239 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

proved  that  all  similar  German  attempts 
in  South  Africa,  Egypt,  India,  Mexico, 
and  elsewhere  were  doomed  to  failure. 
Another  Italian  view  was  that  a  similar 
attempt  to  the  Irish  revolt  might  be  made 
under  German  influence  in  Portugal.  In 
Germany  itself,  the  progress  and  results  of 
the  Irish  insurrection  were  naturally  fol- 
lowed with  the  keenest  interest.  Little  was 
said  about  the  Casement  expedition  and 
his  arrest,  but  the  revolt  in  all  its  bearings 
was  discussed  fully  and  minutely.  From 
the  very  first,  it  is  apparent  from  the  ex- 
tracts of  the  German  Press  published  in 
England,  little  hope  was  entertained  of  the 
success  of  the  rebellion.  The  whole  con- 
sensus of  opinion,  on  the  contrary,  was  that 
it  would  be  crushed  quickly  and  effectively. 
Believers  as  they  are  in  big  guns  and 
machine-guns,  the  Germans  could  hardly 
think  otherwise.  They  must  have  known 
that  the  insurgents  were  without  artillery 
and  that  the  lack  of  that  arm  spelt  early 
and  complete  failure.  The  reasons,  how- 
ever, why  the  Germans  exulted  over  the 

240 


PUBLIC  OPINION  AND   REVOLT 

outbreak  were  because  of  the  use  they  saw 
at  once  they  could  make  out  of  it,  not  only 
in  America,  but  in  neutral  countries. 

German  newspapers  (wrote  the  Morn- 
ing Post's  Berne  correspondent)  acknow- 
ledge a  debt  of  gratitude  to  the  Sinn 
Feiners.  Columns  are  published  by  them, 
and  even  more,  especially  by  the  Austrian 
newspapers,  on  the  Irish  disturbances  and 
on  Sir  Roger  Casement.  How  the  revolt 
will  be  exploited  by  German  ingenuity  can 
easily  be  imagined. 

Undoubtedly,  it  gave  them  an  oppor- 
tunity of  which  they  made  immediate  use. 
In  neutral  countries  they  insinuated  that, 
whilst  Great  Britain  was  engaged  in  the 
war  on  behalf  of  small  nationalities,  she 
was  at  home  engaged  in  crushing  a  rebel- 
lion in  one  of  the  smallest  of  the  nations. 
The  pro-German  Press  in  these  neutral 
countries,  of  course,  seconded  the  German 
propaganda.  It  was,  therefore,  on  its 
moral  side  that  the  Germans  were  able  to 
make  the  greatest  use  of  the  Irish  revolt. 
In  Austria,  where  racial  questions  have 

241 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

always  been  acute,  and  where  the  Irish 
question  could  be  viewed  with  the  know- 
ledge gained  by  experience  of  similar  prob- 
lems, the  Irish  rebellion  was  hailed  with 
equal  satisfaction.  According  to  one 
Vienna  paper,  the  movement  only  material- 
ised in  Ireland  "  as  soon  as  it  was  clearly 
realised  that  England  was  going  to  lose 
the  war."  Some  hope  seems  to  have  been 
felt,  too,  by  the  Austrian  and  German  Press 
that  the  Welsh  and  Scotch  miners  would 
follow  the  example  of  the  Irish  insurgents. 
On  the  whole,  however,  the  Germans  and 
the  Austrians  were  content  to  make  the 
most  of  the  moral  effect  of  the  rising  and 
influence  thereby  their  own  and  neutral 
people's  opinions.  From  the  point  of  view, 
therefore,  of  the  Allies  the  effects  of  the 
Irish  trouble  were  irritating  and  annoying 
rather  than  material.  True,  the  Germans 
hoped  that  a  large  British  force  might  be 
tied  up  in  Ireland,  but  they  hoped  more 
from  the  many  ingenious  uses  they  would 
be  able  to  make  of  the  rebellion  in  neutral 
countries,  and  especially  in  the  United 
States. 

242 


CHAPTER  VIII 

AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

ONE  of  the  first  acts  of  General  Sir  John 
Maxwell  after  the  crushing  of  the  revolt 
was  the  issue  of  an  order  directing  mem- 
bers of  the  Irish  Volunteers  and  Citizen 
Army  to  surrender,  before  Saturday,  May 
6th,  all  arms,  ammunition,  and  explosives 
in  their  possession.  This  applied  even  to 
those  who  had  taken  no  part  in  the  rebel- 
lion. Another  order  forbade  all  parades, 
processions,  football  matches,  or  public 
assemblies  of  all  kinds.  Martial  law,  of 
course,  still  continued  in  Ireland  for  weeks 
after  the  revolt,  though  the  hours  up  to 
which  people  could  remain  out  of  doors 
were  gradually  lengthened  until  midnight 
was  reached.  In  Parliament,  Irish  affairs, 
as  is  usual  after  any  trouble,  occupied  a 

243 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

prominent  and  a  persistent  place.  When 
Mr.  Birrell  rose  to  make  his  statement  and 
incidentally  to  announce  his  resignation,  a 
scene  was  created  by  Mr.  Ginnell,  the 
Independent  Nationalist  member  for 
South-west  Meath.  He  accused  Mr.  Bir- 
rell of  jobbery  in  Ireland,  and  had  to  be 
called  to  order  by  the  Speaker.  Mr.  Bir- 
rell's  statement  was  brief  but  surprising. 
They  had  been  promised,  he  said,  a  full, 
true,  searching,  and  particular  inquiry  into 
the  causes  of  the  insurrection.  It  would 
therefore  be  unwise,  unfair,  and  improper 
to  say  anything  relative  to  what  might 
transpire  at  the  Inquiry.  When  he  was 
assured  that  the  insurrection  was  quelled, 
he  placed  his  resignation  in  the  hands  of 
the  Prime  Minister,  who  had  accepted  it. 
Mr.  Birrell  then  made  the  remarkable  ad- 
mission that  he  had  made  an  incorrect 
estimate  of  the  Sinn  Fein  movement,  but 
error  on  his  part  had  not  proceeded  from 
any  lack  of  thought,  or  consideration,  or 
anxiety  on  his  part.  His  supreme  aim  and 
duty  was  to  maintain,  if  possible,  an  un- 

244 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

broken  and  an  unimpaired  front.  He  was 
well  aware  of  the  difficulties  of  the  situa- 
tion, but  he  conceived  it  as  his  duty  to  run 
great  risks  in  order  to  maintain,  in  the  face 
of  Europe,  the  picture  of  unbroken  union 
within  the  boundaries  of  Ireland.  Mr. 
Redmond,  who  followed,  made  an  equally 
extraordinary  admission.  He  said  he  felt 
that  he  had  incurred  some  share  of  the 
blame,  because  he  had  agreed  with  Mr. 
Birrell  that  the  danger  of  an  outbreak  of 
this  kind  was  not  a  real  one,  and  what  he 
said  might  have  influenced  Mr.  Birrell  in 
his  management  of  Irish  affairs.  Sir 
Edward  Carson  also  paid  a  graceful  tribute 
to  Mr.  Birrell,  and  in  Parliamentary  circles, 
where  he  was  very  urbane  and  popular,  the 
melancholy  end  of  his  political  career  was 
heard  of  with  general  regret.  In  Dublin, 
precisely  the  same  feelings  did  not  prevail. 
In  Unionist  circles  the  very  qualities  that 
endeared  Mr.  Birrell  to  politicians  were 
regarded  as  the  causes  that  led  to  so  much 
ruin  and  devastation  in  Ireland.  It  was 
felt  that,  whilst  Mr.  Birrell  was  returning 

245  Q 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

humorous  answers,  which  turned  away 
wrath,  to  Irish  M.P.'s,  he  was  leaving  Irish 
affairs  to  look  after  themselves  to  a  great 
extent.  It  was  recalled  that  he  was  not 
very  often  in  Ireland,  that  he  rarely  spoke 
there,  and  that  he  was  seemingly  content 
to  take  his  opinions  secondhand  rather 
than  see  for  himself  on  the  spot.  True, 
he  had  held  the  Chief  Secretaryship  in  this 
manner  for  a  longer  period  than  most 
others,  but  then  the  catastrophe  was  all  the 
greater  in  the  end.  In  Independent 
Nationalist  circles  there  was  a  disposition 
to  blame  the  Irish  Nationalist  leaders 
along  with  Mr.  Birrell.  They,  too,  had 
not  been  well  informed  as  to  Irish  affairs. 
On  May  7th  it  was  officially  announced 
that  Sir  Robert  Chalmers  had  been  ap- 
pointed Irish  Under- Secretary  in  succes- 
sion to  Sir  M atthew  Nathan.  No  announce- 
ment was,  however,  made  as  to  any  suc- 
cessor to  Mr.  Birrell,  and  this,  as  will  be 
noted  afterwards,  gave  rise  to  rumours  as 
to  a  change  in  the  Government  of  Ireland. 
On  May  loth  the  House  of  Lords  took  up 

246 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

the  debate  on  the  Irish  question.  Lord 
Loreburn  said  it  was  only  by  an  accident 
that  Dublin  Castle  had  not  been  captured 
by  the  insurgents.  The  Government  ap- 
peared to  be  wholly  unprepared.  The 
House  of  Commons  had  allowed  Mr.  Bir- 
rell  to  be  a  scapegoat,  but  other  Ministers 
must  have  known  what  was  happening. 
There  had  been  a  neglect  of  the  elemen- 
tary duties  of  government,  and  the  events 
of  the  war  had  also  shown  the  danger  of 
silence  when  carried  to  excess.  A  grave 
mistake  had  been  made  with  regard  to  the 
Irish  rising,  and  it  was  the  duty  of  the 
House  of  Lords  to  record  dissatisfaction, 
to  ask  how  the  mistake  arose,  and  to  be 
told  who  was  at  fault.  Lord  Midleton 
spoke  in  stronger  vein.  The  police  had 
been  ordered  to  take  no  notice  of  the  Sinn 
Feiners  or  their  activities.  The  problem 
of  German  spies  in  Ireland  had  been 
neglected.  It  was  known  that  German  sub- 
marines had  received  supplies  from  the 
Irish  coast.  Sinn  Feiners  had  been  caught 
distributing  treasonable  literature. 

247  Q  2 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Judges  were  criticised.  Juries  were 
dragooned.  One  offender,  tried  for  a  trea- 
sonable speech,  was  fined  one  shilling,  and 
the  crowd  in  the  court  cheered  for  the 
German  Emperor.  An  official  of  the  Sinn 
Fein  organisation  was  found  in  possession 
of  a  case  of  explosives.  No  action  was 
taken. 

Lord  Midleton  went  on  to  give  other 
instances,  which  tended  to  show  that  the 
rebellion  should  not  have  come  as  a  sur- 
prise to  the  Government,  and  then  told  how 
steps  had  been  even  taken  by  business  men 
in  Ireland  to  inform  the  Government  in 
case  they  still  remained  blind  to  the  dan- 
gers of  the  situation.  Last  autumn  he  had 
shown  Mr.  Birrell  a  copy  of  a  speech  and 
of  the  orders  of  the  Irish  Volunteers.  Mr. 
BirreH's  reply  was  : — 

The  step  of  proclaiming  the  Irish  Volun- 
teers as  an  illegal  body  and  putting  them 
down  by  force  wherever  they  are  organised 
would,  in  my  opinion,  be  a  reckless  and 
foolish  act,  and  promote  disloyalty  to  a 
prodigious  extent  in  Ireland. 

248 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

All  the  trouble  had  been  caused,  Lord 
Midleton  asserted,  because  a  Chief  Secre- 
tary, who  governed  Ireland  longer  and 
resided  there  less  than  any  Chief  Secre- 
tary since  the  Union,  would  not  listen  to 
representations  addressed  to  him  from  re- 
sponsible quarters.  The  noble  lord  asked 
that  martial  law  should  be  continued  until 
all  arms  had  been  taken  from  the  rebels, 
and  that  all  guilty  of  murder  should  suffer 
the  death  penalty.  Further,  all  Sinn 
Feiners  should  be  dismissed  from  the 
public  service.  Lord  Crewe,  in  a  weak 
reply,  announced,  incidentally,  that  the 
Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland  (Lord  Wim- 
borne)  had  resigned.  No  organised  effort, 
he  declared,  had  been  made  by  any  body  of 
persons  to  bring  before  the  Government, 
as  a  whole,  any  collection  of  facts  which 
would  have  made  action  imperative.  Earl 
Desart,  ex-Public  Prosecutor,  said  that 
anyone  who  believed  there  would  not  be 
an  aftermath  of  passion  and  hatred  in  Ire- 
land was  profoundly  mistaken.  They  must, 
however,  show  that  treason  would  not  be 

249 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

tolerated  in  war  time.  In  the  House  of 
Commons,  on  the  same  day,  Irish  members 
were  busy  questioning  the  Government  as 
to  the  fate  of  Mr.  Sheehy  Skeffington.  In 
reply,  Mr.  Asquith  said  he  had  received  the 
following  report  from  the  General  Officer 
Commanding  in  Dublin  : — 

Mr.  Skeffington  was  shot  on  the  morning 
of  April  25th  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
military  authorities.  The  matter  is  now 
under  investigation;  and  the  officer  con- 
cerned, that  is,  the  officer  who  directed  the 
shooting,  has  been  under  arrest  since  May 
6th.  Directions  have  been  given  to  bring 
his  case  before  a  Court-martial. 

"  He  should  be  handed  over  to  the  civil 
authorities  as  an  ordinary  murderer," 
ejaculated  Mr.  T.  M.  Healy,  an  Inde- 
pendent Nationalist  member.  Mr.  Asquith, 
continuing,  said  the  case  appeared  to  be 
the  isolated  act  of  an  irresponsible  indi- 
vidual. With  regard  to  two  other  cases 
which  are  alleged  to  have  taken  place  at 
the  same  time,  the  same  procedure  would 
be  pursued.  On  the  same  day  the  instruc- 

250 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

tions  given  to  Sir  John  Maxwell  by  the 
Army  Council  with  regard  to  steps  to  be 
taken  by  him  as  to  the  Irish  outbreak  were 
published  as  follows  : — 

His  Majesty's  Government  desire  that 
Sir  John  Maxwell  will  take  all  such  meas- 
ures as  may  in  his  opinion  be  necessary  for 
the  prompt  suppression  of  the  insurrection 
in  Ireland,  and  be  granted  a  free  hand  in 
regard  to  all  troops  now  in  Ireland  or  which 
may  be  placed  under  his  command  here- 
after, and  also  in  regard  to  such  measures 
as  may  seem  to  him  advisable  under  the 
Proclamation  dated  April  26th,  issued 
under  the  Defence  of  the  Realm  Act,  1915. 

Undoubtedly,  the  powers  given  to  Sir 
John  Maxwell  were  wide  and  drastic,  and 
he  used  them  firmly  and  with  sternness. 
His  position,  as  he  took  occasion  to  de- 
clare, was  not  a  pleasant  one.  On  one  hand 
were  the  loyalists  and  the  loyalist  Press 
clamouring  for  swift  and  merciless  punish- 
ment, whilst  on  the  other  hand  the  Nation- 
alists and  English  Radicals  were  on  the 
side  of  leniency.  In  the  end  Sir  John 

251 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

Maxwell,  as  is  usual  in  such  circumstances, 
did  not  exactly  satisfy  either  side,  though 
a  bigger  clamour  was  made  by  those  de- 
nouncing the  military  executions  than  by 
those  who  did  not  think  they  were  numer- 
ous enough.  It  was  not  until  about  May 
7th,  a  week  after  the  surrenders,  that  the 
causes  of  the  revolt  began  to  be  generally 
discussed.  The  views  of  Mr.  T.  P. 
O'Connor,  M.P.,  an  influential  member  of 
the  Irish  Party,  were  interesting.  He  attri- 
buted the  rebellion  to  the  armed  Carsonite 
movement  in  Ulster,  to  active  German  in- 
trigue, to  the  Larkinite  movement  (of  which 
the  revolt  was  the  backwash),  and  he 
assigned,  as  a  contributory  cause,  the  War 
Office  refusal  to  allow  Mr.  Redmond  to 
arm  and  equip  the  Volunteers  who  kept 
faithful  to  him.  He  urged  the  hurrying  on 
of  the  opening  of  an  Irish  Parliament  in 
Dublin.  A  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  (Dr. 
Gilmartin)  blamed  the  Government  for  in- 
action. This  Volunteer  business  was 
allowed  to  go  too  far,  and  Sir  Edward 
Carson  and  his  men  were  allowed  to  do 

252 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

practically  what  they  liked.  Another 
Roman  Catholic  Bishop  (Dr.  Higgins)  de- 
clared that,  in  the  case  of  the  insurgents, 
it  was  "the  old,  old  story  of  relying  on 
false  promises  of  foreign  aid."  Where,  he 
asked,  was  the  German  army  that  promised 
to  assist  these  men  ?  The  Roman  Catholic 
Archbishop  of  Cashel  (Dr.  Harty)  said  the 
Irish  people  as  a  whole  did  not  want 
revolution,  being  content  to  rely  on  con- 
stitutional means  for  redress  of  their  griev- 
ances. "A  senseless,  meaningless,  de- 
bauch of  blood,"  was  the  description  of 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  Kelly,  another  Catholic 
Bishop.  The  fundamental  cause  of  all  the 
trouble  in  Ireland  for  three  years,  wrote  a 
Nationalist  M.P.,  was  that  Sir  Edward 
Carson  was  allowed  to  establish,  arm,  and 
equip,  and  publicly  drill  large  bodies  of 
citizens  in  defiance  of  the  law.  The  fol- 
lowers of  Larkin  claimed  the  same  right, 
and  the  Government,  having  made  the  fatal 
error  of  permitting  one  set  of  volunteers 
could  not  well  suppress  another  body.  The 
remedy  was  for  all  armed  men  in  Ireland, 

253 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

outside  of  the  military  and  police  forces, 
to  give  up  their  arms.  It  was  in  the  heated 
atmosphere  following  the  rebellion  that  the 
delicate  subject  of  conscription  for  Ireland 
again  came  forward.  In  the  case  of  the 
Military  Service  Bill  for  unmarried  men, 
Ireland  had  been  excluded.  When  the 
Conscription  Bill  for  the  married  men  was 
under  discussion  (May  loth)  it  was  pro- 
posed by  the  Ulster  Unionists  that  it  should 
apply  to  Ireland.  Sir  John  Lonsdale,  in 
moving  the  proposal,  appealed  to  Mr.  Red- 
mond to  accept  it.  With  the  suppression 
of  the  rebels  no  opposition  to  conscription 
need  be  feared  in  Ireland.  Mr.  Asquith, 
in  a  cautious  reply,  admitted  that,  logic- 
ally, there  was  no  reason  why  Ireland 
should  be  excluded,  but  a  very  large  num- 
ber of  Irish  representatives  were  not  at  the 
moment  prepared  to  agree  to  the  applica- 
tion of  the  Bill  to  Ireland.  It  was  un- 
desirable in  every  way  to  plunge  into  con- 
troversy, but  the  Government  were  review- 
ing, with  the  utmost  care,  the  military 
arrangements  of  Ireland  and  the  whole 

254 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

question  of  arms  in  Ireland.  Sir  Edward 
Carson  declared  that  the  true  reason  for 
excluding  Ireland  was  not  the  outbreak 
that  had  occurred,  but  Mr.  Redmond's 
opposition.  Recruiting  was  over  in  Ire- 
land, the  Government  never  having  taken 
the  slightest  step  to  put  down  the  anti- 
recruiting  campaign.  Mr.  John  Redmond, 
who  followed,  said  if  the  Irish  Party  had 
held  power  and  responsibility  for  the.  past 
two  years,  the  recent  outbreak  would  never 
have  occurred.  Ireland  had  done  well  for 
the  Empire  in  the  war,  but  at  the  moment, 
after  recent  events,  it  would  be  wrong, 
unwise,  and  well-nigh  insane,  to  force  con- 
scription on  Ireland.  Colonel  Winston 
Churchill  intervened  in  the  debate,  and 
made  a  remarkable  speech.  The  omission 
of  Ireland,  he  admitted,  would  be  serious, 
but  it  was  not  advisable  to  court  an  Irish 
row.  He  added,  however,  the  curious 
prophecy  that  they  were  nearer  a  solution 
of  the  Irish  question  than  was  commonly 
supposed.  The  proposal  to  apply  the 
Conscription  Bill  failed,  but  interest  in  the 

255 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

result  was  less  keen  than  in  the  hint  con- 
veyed in  Colonel  Churchill's  speech. 
Speculation  was  rife  on  the  matter  in 
political  circles,  and  it  became  more  acute 
when,  the  next  day  (May  nth),  after  Mr. 
Dillon's  vehement  speech  denouncing  the 
military  executions,  Mr.  Asquith  announced 
his  intention  of  proceeding  to  that  country, 
the  situation  of  which  the  Government  re- 
garded as  unsatisfactory.  On  the  same 
day  that  the  subject  of  applying  conscrip- 
tion to  Ireland  was  debated,  the  military 
and  police  casualties  in  the  Irish  insurrec- 
tion were  announced  by  the  Prime  Minister. 
They  were  heavier  than  expected,  the 
figures  being  : — 

RANK.  KILLED.    WOUNDED. 

Military  Officers    .        .        .17  46 

Rank  and  File      .        .        .86  311 

Royal  Irish  Constabulary     .12  23 

Dublin  Metropolitan  Police  .        3  3 

Royal  Navy                                   i  2 

Loyal  Volunteers                            5  3 

Total  .        .        .124  388 

These  figures,  with  nine  missing  soldiers, 

256 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

gave  a  complete  total  of  52 1 .  A  day  or  two 
later  the  civilian  casualties  in  Dublin  were 
announced  as  follows:  Killed,  180; 
wounded,  604.  The  Prime  Minister  could 
not  guarantee  the  accuracy  of  these  figures, 
and  it  was  especially  impossible  to  sepa- 
rate insurgents  from  the  ordinary  popula- 
tion. This  was  understandable,  as  num- 
bers of  the  insurgents  wore  no  distinctive 
uniform.  When  killed  or  wounded  it  was, 
therefore,  difficult  in  their  cases  to  classify 
them  apart  from  the  ordinary  civilians  who 
met  their  deaths  by  stray  bullets  or  from 
the  looters  who  were  shot  dead  alike  by  the 
troops  and  by  the  insurgents.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  estimate  given  of  the  civilian 
casualties  in  Dublin,  it  is  interesting  to 
note  that  from  the  start  of  the  revolt  up  to 
May  4th  there  were  216  interments  in 
Glasnevin  Cemetery  alone,  and  68  in  other 
cemeteries,  due  to  gun  wounds,  so  that 
the  civilian  casualties  must  have  been  much 
greater  than  the  estimate  given  in  Parlia- 
ment. One  of  the  matters  to  which  atten- 
tion was  called  at  an  early  stage  in  the 

257 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

rebellion  was  the  participation  in  it  of  civil 
servants.  According  to  one  newspaper 
certain  Government  departments  in  Dublin 
were  honeycombed  with  treason.  There 
were,  indeed,  several  arrests  of  men  who 
held  positions  in  Government  departments. 
On  May  nth  Lord  Lansdowne,  in  the 
course  of  the  Peers'  debate  on  the  Irish 
situation,  made  the  important  announce- 
ment that  the  Government  had  decided 
that  no  Sinn  Feiner  should  be  employed  in 
any  Government  department.  Martial  law 
also  would  not,  he  said,  be  withdrawn  in 
Ireland  until  it  could  be  done  with  abso- 
lute safety.  On  May  i2th  Mr.  Asquith 
arrived  in  Dublin,  and  after  inspecting  the 
ruins  he  held  long  conferences  with  Sir 
John  Maxwell  and  the  military  authorities. 
Immediately  the  most  astonishing  rumours 
were  afloat  as  to  the  objects  of  his  visit. 
In  some  quarters  it  was  taken  to  mean  that 
a  dramatic  change  in  the  Government  of 
Ireland  was  in  immediate  contemplation. 
This  change  was  outlined  in  the  Press 
under  varying  forms.  The  one  most  gene- 

258 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

rally  accepted  was  that  a  National  Council 
would  be  formed  to  help  in  the  Govern- 
ment of  Ireland,  several  prominent  Irish- 
men being  associated  in  the  work.  On 
Monday,  May  i5th,  Mr.  Asquith  visited 
Belfast  and  conferred  with  some  leading 
business  men.  He  returned  to  Dublin  in 
the  evening.  The  obvious  deduction  was 
that  the  Prime  Minister  went  to  Belfast  to 
see  for  himself  if  a  settlement  of  the  Home 
Rule  question  were  possible  in  the  interests 
of  the  Empire.  If  that  were  the  real 
object  of  his  visit,  however,  he  could  not 
have  found  the  Belfast  Press  very  much  to 
his  taste.  One  and  all  of  the  Unionist 
Ulster  papers  made  it  clear  that  it  was  use- 
less trying  to  convert  that  province  to 
Home  Rule.  On  Tuesday  (May  i6th)  Mr. 
Asquith  was  again  busy  with  conferences 
in  Dublin,  political  circles  being  again 
very  active  discussing  the  purport  of  his 
movements.  An  unusual  development  oc- 
curred on  Wednesday  (May  i;th)  when  the 
Premier  was  sworn  in  as  a  member  of  the 
Irish  Privy  Council  at  Dublin  Castle. 

259 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

Such  an  event  was  unprecedented  in  Irish 
history,  and  naturally  public  curiosity  was 
further  stimulated  by  the  intelligence.  On 
Friday  (May  igth)  Mr.  Asquith  travelled 
to  Cork  and  saw  several  important  per- 
sonages in  that  city.  He  afterwards  re- 
turned to  London,  without  making  any 
statement  or  giving  any  indication  as  to  the 
reasons  which  actuated  him  in  making  his 
rather  mysterious  visit  to  Ireland.  In  one 
respect,  indeed,  his  visit  had  a  direct  effect, 
pleasing  alike  to  Unionist  and  Nationalist 
property  owners  in  the  ruined  area  of 
Dublin.  This  was  an  official  statement  as 
to  compensation  for  the  damage  done  as  a 
result  of  the  revolt.  On  Tuesday  (May 
1 6th),  while  Mr.  Asquith  was  still  in 
Dublin,  the  following  official  announce- 
ment was  made : — 

In  connection  with  the  destruction  in 
Dublin  and  elsewhere  of  buildings  and 
their  contents  the  State  will  assume,  as  the 
maximum  of  its  ex  gratia  grant,  the  same 
liability  as  would  have  fallen  on  insurance 
companies  if  the  risk  had  been  covered  by 

260 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

policies  in  force  at  the  time  of  the  recent 
disturbances.  The  Lord  Lieutenant  has 
decided  to  appoint  a  committee  (a)  (i) :  To 
ascertain  what  were  the  sums  covered  for 
ordinary  fire  risks  by  insurance  policies  in 
force  at  the  time  of  the  destruction  of  the 
property;  (2)  to  advise  what  part  of  such 
sums  would  normally  have  been  paid  by 
the  insurance  companies  if  the  destruction 
had  been  caused  by  accidental  fire;  and 
(£),  having  regard  to  the  information  ob- 
tained under  the  foregoing  heads,  to  advise 
how,  in  analogy,  the  several  claims  of  un- 
insured persons  could  fairly  be  dealt  with. 
For  the  foregoing  purposes  looting  may  be 
deemed  to  be  burning,  but  no  conse- 
quential damages  of  any  kind  are  to  be 
taken  into  account.  In  no  case  will  any 
grant  be  made  in  respect  of  persons  in 
complicity  with  the  outbreak. 

This  statement,  though  it  still  fell  short 
of  the  hopes  and  expectations  of  the  suf- 
ferers by  fire  and  loot,  nevertheless  raised  a 
great  load  off  their  minds,  especially  as 
they  had  learnt  that  fire  insurance  com- 
panies, save  where  bound  by  a  special  war- 
risk  clause,  refused  all  liability  in  connec- 

261  R 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

tion  with  property  losses  in  Dublin.  As 
showing  the  nature  of  the  losses  in  Dublin, 
it  may  be  mentioned  that  the  amount  of 
claims  lodged  up  to  the  middle  of  May, 
1916,  came  to  £2,500,000,  whilst  to  the 
same  date  applications  made  on  the  Dublin 
Corporation  for  malicious  injury  and 
damage  reached  nearly  four  million 
pounds.  Two  things  stared  property 
owners  in  the  face  :  (i)  the  loss  to  them 
caused  by  the  actual  destruction  of  their 
premises,  and  (2)  the  consequential  dam- 
age done  to  their  business,  pending  re- 
building. With  State  aid  they  might  hope 
to  rebuild ;  but  how  were  they  to  meet  the 
grave  loss  caused  by  the  prolonged  in- 
terval? Some  firms  had  branch  offices 
elsewhere  in  the  city,  and  others  were  able 
to  obtain  temporary  premises,  but  the 
majority  were,  of  course,  unable  to  do  more 
than  dismiss  their  employees  and  wait  for 
the  reconstruction  of  their  buildings. 
Under  such  circumstances  it  can  well  be 
imagined  that  the  appeal  for  new  and  more 
beautiful  streets  to  spring  up  on  the  old 

262 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

and  rather  congested  area  around  Sackville 
Street  did  not  fall  on  ears  that  were  very 
sympathetic.  The  matter  was  brought 
under  the  notice  of  the  Corporation,  but 
the  Town  Clerk  explained  that  that  body 
had  no  power  to  enforce  designs  for  re- 
building or  widening  streets.  The  Coun- 
cil's officers  might  suggest  alterations  in 
designs,  but  could  not  enforce  them.  Busi- 
ness people  who  had  lost  all  could  not 
afford  to  be  too  anxious  for  the  good  ap- 
pearance of  the  streets.  Their  main  effort 
was  to  restore  their  business.  On  the 
whole,  however,  the  desire  was  very 
general  that,  so  far  as  Sackville  Street  at 
least  was  concerned,  the  new  should  be  an 
improvement  on  the  old.  Outside  of  that 
area,  indeed,  the  damage  was  surprisingly 
small.  This  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  in- 
surgents, blinded  as  they  were  to  the  con- 
sequences of  their  acts  against  the  troops, 
were,  nevertheless,  in  most  cases  desirous 
of  saving  their  city  from  destruction.  Evi- 
dence exists  that  in  at  least  one  case  a 
looter  was  shot  dead  in  Sackville  Street  by 

263  R  2 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION   OF   !9i6 

the  insurgents  in  the  General  Post  Office. 
The  testimony  of  British  officers  who  were 
in  the  custody  of  the  insurgents  during  the 
hottest  part  of  the  fighting  is  interesting  in 
this  respect.  Captain  Brereton,  J.P.,  re- 
lating (May  14)  his  experiences  in  Dublin 
during  the  rising,  stated  he  was  taken 
prisoner  near  the  Four  Courts  by  the  Sinn 
Feiners.  In  their  custody  also  were  two 
other  British  officers,  an  Army  chaplain, 
three  policemen,  a  private  soldier,  and 
three  civilians.  There  were  150  in- 
surgents in  the  Four  Courts,  and  what 
impressed  Captain  Brereton  most  about 
them  was : — 

The  international  military  tone  adopted 
by  their  officers.  They  were  not  out  for 
massacre,  for  burning,  or  for  loot.  They 
were  out  for  war,  observing  all  the  rules  of 
civilised  warfare  and  fighting  clean.  So 
far  as  I  saw,  they  fought  like  gentlemen. 
They  had  possession  of  the  restaurant  in 
the  Four  Courts.  It  was  stocked  with 
wines  and  spirits  and  champagne,  yet  there 
was  no  sign  of  drinking  amongst  them,  and 
I  was  informed  they  were  all  total  ab- 

264 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

stainers.  They  treated  their  prisoners 
with  the  utmost  courtesy  and  consideration 
—in  fact,  they  proved  by  their  conduct 
what  they  were  :  men  of  education,  incap- 
able of  acts  of  brutality,  though  also 
misguided  and  fed  up  with  lies  and  false 
expectations. 

Exactly  a  similar  story  was  told  by 
Private  Richardson  (May  15),  who  was  a 
prisoner  at  the  General  Post  Office.  An 
insurgent  leader  there  named  The 
O'Rahilly  saw  to  the  feeding  of  the 
prisoners,  saying  they  would  share  alike  in 
that  matter  with  the  Sinn  Feiners.  "  It's 
war  time,"  he  said  to  the  soldiers,  "  and  we 
are  short  ourselves,  but  we've  done  the 
best  we  could  for  you."  It  may  be  men- 
tioned here  that  The  O'Rahilly  was  fatally 
wounded  during  the  evacuation  of  the 
General  Post  Office,  and  his  dead  body 
was  afterwards  found  in  Moore  Street  in 
the  vicinity.  A  soldier  in  another  building 
held  by  the  insurgents  said,  as  he  lay  a 
prisoner  in  their  hands,  he  was  offered 
stimulants.  The  cellar  was  filled  with 

265 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

liquor,  but  the  insurgents  never  touched 
one  drop.  :f  We  are  out  on  a  very  despe- 
rate venture,"  said  their  leader,  "  and  we 
do  not  expect  any  of  us  will  be  left  alive, 
but  we  will  not  have  anything  to  do  with 
drink.  We  know  it  was  drink  that  ruined 
the  insurrection  of  1798."  Perhaps  this 
feature  of  the  rebellion  was  its  most 
curious  aspect,  the  semblance  of  austerity, 
almost  puritanical  in  its  strictness,  of  the 
insurgents.  All  the  more  surprising  is  it 
when  the  age  of  most  of  them  is  recol- 
lected. In  Amiens  Street  a  deadly  and 
continuous  rifle  fire  came  from  one  house. 
Eventually  it  was  taken  by  the  troops  with 
machine-guns  and  bombs.  On  being 
searched  the  astonishing  fact  was  revealed 
that  the  house  had  been  held  by  a  solitary 
sniper,  a  mere  lad  of  15.  He  had  an  ample 
supply  of  ammunition,  was  remarkably 
active  in  shooting  from  side  and  front  win- 
dows, and  was  a  crack  shot.  "  I  wish  we 
had  some  more  of  your  kind  at  the  front," 
said  the  British  officer  wlio  arrested  the 
youth.  When  a  Catholic  priest  visited  the 

266 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

General  Post  Office  at  the  hottest  part  of 
the  fighting,  to  attend  a  dying  volunteer, 
he  found  another  lad  of  15  busy  firing  at 
the  military.  Moved  by  the  boy's  size  and 
appearance,  he  offered  to  try  to  remove 
him  from  the  inferno,  but  nothing  would 
induce  the  youth  to  leave  his  comrades. 
The  whole  insurrection  was,  indeed,  a 
tragic  and  a  futile  thing,  marked  by  ignor- 
ance combined  with  heroism,  by  blunders 
on  both  sides,  by  horrors  side  by  side  with 
little  human  touches  that  in  some  way  re- 
deemed its  worst  features.  Miserable  as 
were  its  effects  in  a  ruined  Dublin  and  an 
Ireland  dismayed  and  disheartened,  it  is 
doubtful  if  anywhere  the  news  was  re- 
ceived with  such  poignant  feelings  as 
among  the  Irish  at  the  front. 

"  The  trials  have  been  ours,"  wrote  an 
Irish  officer  in  the  firing  line  abroad.  "  I 
don't  think  my  condition  of  over-strain 
alone  could  possibly  account  for  the  de- 
jection of  spirit  into  which  the  news  threw 
me.  It  puts  Ireland  back  a  generation.  It 
was  cruel  and  foolish.  Dublin  has  a  tragic 

267 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

way  of  becoming  European.  I  do  feel 
lonely  at  the  thought  of  Ireland.  You  will 
exhaust  facts  and  arguments,  but  you  won't 
eradicate  a  new  suspicion  of  Irishmen  this 
ghastly  thing  will  have  created." 

This  was  a  pessimistic  way  of  looking 
at  things,  but  the  fact  that  this  pessimism 
did  not  affect  the  fighting  efficiency  of  the 
Irish  troops  at  the  Front  is  proved  by  the 
reports  of  British  war  correspondents — that 
never  did  they  fight  so  desperately  against 
the  Germans  as  at  the  very  time  when  the 
Sinn  Feiners  were  fighting  against  the 
British  in  Dublin.  Such  are  the  contrasts 
that  amaze  and  startle  those  who  try  to 
understand  the  Irish. 

Apart  from  the  executions,  the  penal 
servitude  sentences,  and  the  deportations, 
two  phases  of  the  insurrection  aroused  in- 
tense interest  in  Dublin  when  things  had 
quietened  down.  The  first  of  these  was 
the  case  of  Mr.  F.  Sheehy  Skeffington,  and 
the  second  was  what  was  known  as  the 
North  King  Street  affair.  On  May  7th  a 
statement  written  by  Mrs.  Skeffington  was 

268 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

published  and  circulated  by  a  news  agency. 
Its  main  features  were  that  her  husband 
was  a  pacificist,  that  his  sole  movements 
during  the  insurrection  related  to  a  scheme 
to  prevent  looting,  that  he  was,  neverthe- 
less, conducted,  in  military  custody,  to 
Portobello  Barracks,  Dublin,  where  he  was 
shot  without  trial.  Pending  a  full  investi- 
gation into  all  the  circumstances,  impartial 
public  opinion  was  reserved  about  this  case. 
With  reference  to  the  North  King  Street 
affair,  the  facts  were  as  follows  :  Some 
bullet-riddled  bodies  were  dug  up  after  the 
rising  by  sanitary  officers  in  a  licensed 
vintner's  cellar.  The  allegation  was  that 
they  were  killed  by  the  military,  although 
they  had  no  connection  with  the  Sinn  Fein 
movement.  At  inquests  on  two  of  the 
bodies,  the  jury  found  "  the  men  died  from 
bullet  wounds  inflicted  by  soldiers  in  whose 
custody  they  were,  unarmed  and  unoffend- 
ing prisoners. "  The  affair  occasioned  con- 
siderable controversy  in  Dublin.  In  a 
statement  given  to  the  Press,  General  Sir 
John  Maxwell  declared  that  the  troops  had 

269 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

been  fired  at,  front  and  back,  in  the  houses 
in  this  district,  and  their  casualties  had 
been  heavy.  Under  the  circumstances,  it 
would  not  have  been  surprising  if  the  sol- 
diers were  unable  to  discriminate  between 
the  innocent  and  the  guilty.  A  rebellion 
of  this  kind  could  not  be  suppressed  by 
kTd-glove  methods.  He  had,  however, 
ordered  a  strict  military  inquiry  into  the 
allegations  against  the  troops,  and  any  man 
proved  guilty  would  be  properly  punished. 
With  this  promise  of  investigation  into  the 
North  King  Street  affair,  and  with  the 
Government  undertaking  that  the  whole 
circumstances  of  the  Skeffington  and  com- 
panion cases  would  be  investigated,  both 
these  matters  lay  in  abeyance  for  the  time 
being.  On  Monday,  May  isth,  the  magis- 
terial investigation  into  the  charge  of  High 
Treason  against  Sir  Roger  Casement  was 
opened  in  London,  before  Sir  J.  Dickinson. 
With  Sir  Roger  Casement  in  the  dock 
appeared  a  man  named  Daniel  Julian 
Bailey,  stated  to  be  a  native  of  Dublin.  It 
was  alleged  that  he  was  in  the  Royal  Irish 

270 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

Rifles,  that  he  had  been  taken  prisoner  by 
the  Germans,  that  he  joined  the  German 
Irish  Brigade,  and  that  he  accompanied  Sir 
Roger  in  a  submarine  to  Ireland  in  order 
to  assist  in  fomenting  and  taking  part  in 
the  Irish  Rebellion.  Evidence  was  given 
by  Irish  prisoners  of  war  in  Germany,  who 
had  been  released,  that  they  had  seen 
Casement  at  Limberg  trying  to  get  Irish 
soldiers  to  join  the  Irish  Brigade,  and  that 
they  had  heard  him  saying  that  Germany 
was  going  to  free  Ireland.  A  pamphlet  was 
distributed  among  the  Irish  prisoners.  It 
read : — 

Irishmen,  here  is  a  chance  for  you  to 
fight  for  Ireland.  You  have  fought  for 
England,  your  country's  hereditary  enemy. 
You  have  fought  for  Belgium  in  England's 
interests,  though  it  was  no  more  to  you  than 
the  Fiji  Islands.  The  object  of  the  Irish 
Brigade  will  be  to  fight  solely  the  cause 
of  Ireland,  and  in  no  circumstances  shall 
it  be  directed  in  the  interests  of  Germany. 

Other  evidence  related  to  the  dramatic 
capture  of  Casement  after  his  landing  from 

271 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

a  German  submarine  off  the  Irish  coast,  of 
the  sinking  of  a  German  vessel  with  arms 
and  ammunition  for  Ireland,  and  of  the 
statements  of  Bailey  to  the  police.  After 
three  days'  hearing  the  two  accused  were 
committed  for  trial.  The  magisterial  in- 
vestigation in  this  case  had  scarcely  con- 
cluded when  the  sittings  were  opened  of  the 
Royal  Commission  of  Inquiry  into  the 
causes  of  the  rebellion  in  Ireland.  The 
proceedings  before  the  Royal  Commission 
were  followed  nearly  as  keenly  as  the  evi- 
dence of  the  Casement  trial,  and  for  the 
time  being  the  war  was  almost  forgotten. 
Meanwhile,  the  sentences  to  penal  servi- 
tude and  the  deportations  continued.  Up 
to  May  26th  the  lists  of  deported  persons 
published  in  the  Dublin  Press  totalled 
2*330;  amongst  those  in  the  very  latest 
list  up  to  that  time  being  Alderman  James 
Nowlan,  of  Kilkenny,  the  President  of  the 
Gaelic  Athletic  Association.  On  Saturday 
(May  2oth)  the  names  of  eighteen  men  sent 
to  penal  servitude  for  terms  varying  from 
five  to  three  years  were  published.  They 

272 


AFTER  THE  REBELLION 

brought  the  total  sentences  to  that  date 
(including  fifteen  executions)  up  to  139. 
The  last  eighteen  men  hailed  from  Kerry, 
Wexford,  and  the  West  of  Ireland. 
Further  arrests  in  the  country  were  also 
announced  on  the  same  date.  One  tragic 
month,  therefore,  in  Ireland  had  witnessed 
the  outbreak  of  a  dangerous  rebellion,  its 
stern  suppression,  the  incidental  destruc- 
tion of  Central  Dublin,  causing  losses  ex- 
tending into  millions  of  pounds,  the  death 
or  wounding  of  nearly  1,500  people,  the 
shooting  of  fifteen  insurgent  leaders,  the 
sending  to  penal  servitude  of  scores  of 
others,  the  arrests  and  deportations  to 
England  of  thousands  of  Irishmen.  It 
had  also  seen  the  resignations  of  all 
responsible  for  the  government  of  Ire- 
land, and  on  the  bright  side  it  had  seen 
hopes  expressed  that,  despite  all  the  ruin, 
there  was  a  better  time  in  store  for 
Ireland. 


273 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  ROYAL    COMMISSION 

THE  Royal  Commission,  appointed  to 
investigate  the  facts  surrounding  the  rebel- 
lion in  Ireland,  opened  at  Westminster  on 
Thursday,  May  i8th.  The  members  of  the 
Commission  were :  Lord  Hardinge,  Mr. 
Justice  Shearman,  and  Sir  Mackenzie 
Chalmers.  The  first  witness  was  Sir 
Matthew  Nathan,  late  Under- Secretary  to 
the  Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland.  He  de- 
scribed the  movement  that  led  up  to  the 
rebellion  as  the  work  of  the  Irish  Volun- 
teers, the  Citizen  Army,  and  the  Irish  Re- 
publican Brotherhood.  Other  anti-British 
Associations  in  Ireland  were  the  Sinn  Fein 
Society,  the  Gaelic  League,  and  the  Gaelic 
Athletic  Association.  These  bodies  op- 

274 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

posed  Mr.  Redmond  and  repudiated  his 
claim,  "  to  offer  up  the  blood  and  lives  of 
the  sons  of  Ireland  and  Irishmen  to  the 
service  of  the  British  Empire,  while  no 
National  Government,  which  could  speak 
and  act  for  the  people  of  Ireland,  is  allowed 
to  exist."  When  the  cleavage  occurred  in 
the  Nationalist  ranks  in  Ireland  over  the 
question  of  recruiting  for  the  Army,  the 
vast  bulk  of  the  National  Volunteers 
followed  Mr.  Redmond,  their  numbers 
being  nearly  1 70,000,  whilst  not  more  than 
11,000  adhered  to  the  disloyal  section, 
which  then  became  known  as  the  Irish 
Volunteers.  Afterwards,  however,  Mr. 
Redmond's  Volunteers  fell  in  numbers, 
whilst  the  disloyal  Volunteers  increased  in 
strength.  At  the  time  of  the  outbreak,  the 
latter  numbered  about  15,200,  including 
both  Dublin  and  the  provinces.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volun- 
teers, there  was  the  Citizen  Army.  The 
total  number  of  the  Dublin  Corps  of  the 
Citizen  Army  was  about  300  on  the  eve  of 
the  rebellion.  The  Citizen  Army  con- 

275 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF   1916 

sisted  of  the  militant  members  of  the  Irish 
Transport  Workers'  Union,  which,  under 
James  Larkin,  had  been  concerned  in  the 
Dublin  strike  of  1913,  and  which,  when 
Larkin,  at  the  end  of  1914,  left  Ireland 
for  America,  obeyed  the  orders  of  James 
Connolly.  It  was  believed  that  the  close 
association  between  the  Citizen  Army  and 
the  Irish  (or  Sinn  Fein)  Volunteers  only 
dated  from  the  latter  part  of  1915,  the 
Citizen  Army  leaders  being  eager  for 
violent  action.  In  this  they  were  supported 
by  the  Irish  Republican  leaders,  consisting 
of  a  small  knot  of  men  associated  with  the 
dynamite  outrages  in  1883.  These  men 
worked  with  great  secrecy  and  never 
appeared  publicly.  It  was  the  leaders  of 
the  Irish  Volunteers,  the  Citizen  Army,  and 
the  Irish  Republicans  who  constituted  the 
inner  circle  where  the  plans  for  the  rebel- 
lion were  drawn.  They  were  in  close  touch 
with  organisations  in  America  from  whom 
they  received  funds  which  were  used  to 
maintain  seditious  newspapers,  leaflets,  and 
to  employ  organisers  throughout  Ireland 

276 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

to  win  people  to  join  the  Irish  organisers. 
Women's  societies  were  formed  and  the 
members  trained  for  first-aid  work.  Rifles 
were  obtained  in  many  ways.  Large  num- 
bers of  them  were  imported.  Others  were 
stolen  from  the  military.  Army  ammuni- 
tion had  also  been  taken  as  well  as  ex- 
plosives. Describing  the  steps  taken  to 
deal  with  this  dangerous  movement,  Sir 
Matthew  Nathan  pointed  out  the  initial 
difficulty  in  the  way  of  disarmament.  A 
Judicial  Commission  which  sat  shortly  after 
the  outbreak  of  the  war  had  declared  any 
attempt  to  deprive  Volunteers  of  their 
arms  to  be  illegal.  The  proceedings  of  the 
Irish  Volunteers  were,  however,  carefully 
watched,  and  Civil  Servants  were  warned 
not  to  belong  to  the  organisation.  Persons 
were  dismissed  from  the  Ordnance  Stores, 
the  Post  Office,  the  Inland  Revenue,  the 
Ordnance  Survey,  and  other  Government 
Departments.  In  the  case  of  priests  assist- 
ing the  Irish  Volunteers  in  any  public  way, 
representations  were  made  to  their  higher 
ecclesiastical  authorities.  Seditious  news- 

277  s 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION  OF  1916 

papers  had  been  suppressed,  and  the  cases 
of  others  had  been  under  consideration  at 
the  time  the  rebellion  broke  out.  As  re- 
gards the  organisers  of  the  Irish  Volun- 
teers, some  had  been  imprisoned  and  some 
deported.  Of  496  cases  in  Ireland  under 
the  Defence  of  the  Realm  Act  regulations, 
153  had  been  for  making  use  of  seditious 
and  anti-recruiting  language  and  34  for 
offences  in  relation  to  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion. Juries,  however,  could  not  be  trusted 
in  connection  with  cases  of  this  kind,  and 
there  were  miscarriages  of  justice  in  Dublin 
and  Cork.  Sir  Matthew  Nathan  read  a 
letter  written  by  the  Adjutant-General  sug- 
gesting that,  in  the  event  of  emergency, 
trials  by  court-martial  in  Ireland  might  be 
restored.  He  replied  to  this  letter  by 
stating  that,  though  the  Irish  Volunteers 
had  been  active,  he  did  not  believe  they 
meant  rebellion  or  that  they  had  sufficient 
arms  to  make  it  formidable.  The  bulk  of 
the  people  were  not  disaffected.  Proceed- 
ing, Sir  Matthew  said  that  the  Irish 
Government  had  considered  it  of  primary 

278 


ROYAL    COMMISSION 

importance  to  prevent  the  Irish  Volunteers 
becoming  a  military  danger,  and  that  every 
obstacle  should  be  placed  in  the  way  of 
arms  and  ammunition  getting  into  their 
hands.  It  was  difficult  to  make  this  policy 
effective.  English  manufacturers  had  been 
importing  freely  into  Ireland  for  some  time 
after  the  commencement  of  the  war,  and 
even  after  the  importation  was  forbidden, 
owing  to  the  action  of  the  Customs  ex- 
aminers, it  was  impossible  to  prevent  for- 
bidden goods  from  getting  through.  As 
late  as  April  i6th  a  case  of  500  bayonets 
was  detected  by  the  police  on  the  way  from 
a  Sheffield  cutler  to  the  Sinn  Fein  manager 
of  what  was  believed  to  be  a  reputable  firm. 
Referring  to  the  warnings  and  events 
immediately  preceding  the  insurrection,  Sir 
Matthew  said  that  until  Good  Friday  there 
was  no  definite  information  of  any  alliance 
between  the  anti-British  Party  in  Ireland 
and  the  Germans.  From  America,  indeed, 
came  reports  that  Sir  Roger  Casement  had 
given  a  pledge  that  a  German  army  would 
land  in  Ireland.  These  reports  appeared 

279  s  2 


THE   IRISH  REBELLION   OF   1916 

in  the  New  York  Press  of  October  1915, 
and  it  was  also  rumoured  that  Germany 
reported  the  Irish  Volunteers  to  be  ready. 
It  was  known  that  the  young  men  in  the 
movement  were  anxious  to  start  the  insur- 
rection, and  they  were  backed  up  strongly 
by  James  Connolly,  but  the  heads  of  the 
volunteers  were  against  an  immediate  re- 
bellion, and  one  of  them  said  it  would  be 
sheer  madness  unless  help  from  Germany 
was  forthcoming.  On  March  28th  a 
Dublin  daily  newspaper  published  a  state- 
ment purporting  to  be  issued  from  the 
headquarters  of  the  Irish  Volunteers 
stating  that  the  possession  of  arms  was 
essential  to  their  movement,  and  that  any 
attempt  to  disarm  them  by  the  Government 
would  be  followed  by  resistance  and  blood- 
shed. Sir  Matthew  Nathan  then  went  on 
to  speak  of  the  events  of  the  week  preced- 
ing the  rebellion.  On  April  i;th  the  Irish 
Government  received  information  in  a 
letter  of  the  contemplated  landing  from  a 
German  ship  made  up  as  a  neutral  and  ac- 
companied by  two  submarines  of  arms  and 

280 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

ammunition  on  the  south-west  coast  of  Ire- 
land. The  police  were  put  on  their  guard. 
The  destruction  of,  the  vessel  containing 
the  arms  was  followed  by  the  arrest  of  Sir 
Roger  Casement.  About  the  same  time 
word  was  received  from  the  county  inspec- 
tor at  Tralee  that  a  motor-car  containing 
Sinn  Feiners  had  driven  into  the  sea  by 
accident,  and  the  party,  except  the  driver, 
drowned.  Two  Irish  Volunteers  had  also 
been  arrested  at  Tralee  on  a  charge  of 
conspiracy  to  land  arms.  Next  came  the 
notice  published  by  John  MacNeill,  "  Chief 
of  Staff,  Irish  Volunteers,"  cancelling  the 
orders  for  mobilisation  on  Easter  Sunday. 
No  movement  was  reported  on  that  date, 
but  it  was  stated  that  five  5o-lb.  cases  of 
gelignite  had  been  stolen  and  brought  to 
Dublin  by  motor-car.  At  the  Viceregal 
Lodge  a  consultation  took  place,  and  in 
view  of  what  had  occurred  it  was  con- 
sidered by  the  Irish  Government  that  the 
position  justified  the  arrest  and  internment 
in  England  of  some  of  the  leaders  of  the 
movement.  That  course  was,  therefore, 

281 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

decided  upon.  Then  came  telegrams  re- 
porting malicious  damage  to  railways  and 
telegraphs.  The  first  shot  was  fired  a  little 
after  noon  on  Easter  Monday,  April '24th. 
While  the  situation  was,  in  fact,  being  dis- 
cussed at  the  Castle,  the  body  of  a  dying 
policeman  was  carried  into  the  yard.  It 
appeared  that  a  meeting  of  the  leaders  of 
the  Irish  Volunteers  had  taken  place  on 
Easter  Saturday  or  Easter  Sunday,  and  it 
had  been  decided  by  a  majority  of  one  to 
start  the  rebellion  on  Easter  Monday. 
The  only  practical  purpose  such  an  insur- 
rection could  achieve  was  to  detain  a  large 
number  of  troops  in  the  city  for  a  time, 
which  would  be  valuable  to  a  hostile  force 
operating  elsewhere.  Apart  from  its 
general  ultimate  futility,  the  conduct  of  the 
insurrection  showed  greater  organising 
power  and  more  military  skill  than  had 
been  attributed  to  the  volunteers,  and  they 
also  appeared,  from  reports,  to  have  acted 
with  great  courage.  These  things,  and 
the  high  character  of  some  of  the  idealists 
who  took  part  in  the  insurrection,  no  doubt 

282 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

accounted  for  the  sympathy  which  they 
excited  in  a  large  number  of  people  in 
Dublin,  and  in  many  cases  in  the  country. 
There  were  also  the  deeper  grounds  of 
passionate  national  feelings  for  Ireland 
and  long  hatred  of  England.  Referring 
to  the  problem  of  previous  disarmament 
of  the  Irish  Volunteers,  Sir  Matthew 
Nathan  declared  that  if  this  were  done  and 
the  Ulster  Volunteers  formed  to  resist 
Home  Rule  had  been  allowed  to  continue, 
the  Nationalists  would  thereby  have  been 
completely  alienated,  and  with  them  that 
large  body  of  Irish  feeling  favourable  to 
Great  Britain  in  the  war,  and  which  had 
sent  some  55,000  Irish  Catholics  to  fight 
for  the  Empire.  Such  measures  as  had 
been  adopted  by  the  Irish  Government,  the 
suppression  of  seditious  newspapers  and 
the  prosecutions  for  inflammatory  speeches, 
were  taken  against  the  advice  of  the  Irish 
Parliamentary  Party,  whose  loyalty  was  un- 
doubted. It  was  for  these  reasons  that  the 
policy  of  the  Government  was  not  to  at- 
tempt the  suppression  of  the  volunteers. 

283 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION  OF   1916 

Any  attempt  to  have  done  so  would  have 
been  forcibly  resisted.  Sir  Matthew  was 
questioned  at  some  length  as  to  the  sham 
attack  on  Dublin  Castle  made  by  the  Irish 
Volunteers  on  October  6th,  1915.  He  did 
not  believe  it  meant  to  precede  a  real  at- 
tack unless  under  the  circumstances  of  an 
enemy  landing  in  Ireland.  Sir  Matthew 
said  he  had  had  interviews  on  the  state  of 
Ireland  with  Mr.  Redmond,  Mr.  Dillon, 
and  Mr.  Devlin.  He  also  handed  to  the 
President  a  memorandum  of  interviews  he 
had  had  with  Lord  Midleton,  which  he  de- 
sired to  keep  private.  The  principal  wit- 
ness before  the  Commission  at  the  second 
day's  sitting  on  Friday,  May  igth,  was  Mr. 
Birrell,  the  ex-Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland. 
He  traced  the  use  and  progress  of  the  Sinn 
Fein  movement  as  mainly  due  to  the  old 
hatred  and  distrust  of  the  British  Conven- 
tion. He  then  went  on  to  describe  how  it 
was  that  the  movement  had  been  found  in- 
creasing during  the  past  two  years.  Even 
with  the  Home  Rule  Bill  on  the  Statute 
Book,  the  chance  of  its  ever  becoming  a 

284 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

fact  seemed  to  some  Irishmen  so  uncertain, 
the  outstanding  difficulty  about  Ulster  was 
so  obvious,  and  the  details  of  the  Home 
Rule  measure  itself  were  so  unattractive, 
that  people  left  off  talking  about  it  or 
waving  it  in  the  air.  The  sneers  of  the 
O'Brienites  and  the  naggings  of  the  inde- 
pendent Nationalist  Press  in  Ireland  con- 
tributed to  the  political  eclipse  of  Home 
Rule.  There  were  growing  doubts  of  its 
advent,  and  added  to  this  the  Ulster  rebel- 
lion plans  had  a  most  prodigious  effect  on 
disloyalists  everywhere  in  Ireland.  It  was 
impossible  also  to  over-estimate  the  effect 
on  Nationalist  Ireland  of  the  formation  of 
a  Coalition  Government  with  Sir  Edward 
Carson  as  a  member.  If  Mr.  Redmond  had 
consented  to  enter  the  Cabinet  he  would 
that  instant  have  ceased  to  be  an  Irish 
leader.  This  formation  of  a  Coalition 
Government  seemed  to  make  an  end  of 
Home  Rule  and  strengthened  the  Sinn 
Feiners  enormously.  As  regards  the  rebel- 
lion the  opinion  seemed  to  have  been  held 
by  some  Irishmen  that  a  German  landing 

285 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

was  possible.  German  assistance  was  at 
the  bottom  of  the  outbreak.  He  realised 
that  there  was  a  dangerous  movement  in 
Ireland,  but  after  consultation  with  various 
Irish  leaders  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
non-intervention  was  the  safest  policy.  Mr. 
Redmond  always  took  the  view  that  the 
Sinn  Feiners  were  negligible,  and  he  was 
good  enough  to  say  so  in  Parliament.  "  I 
did  not  attach  much  importance  to  Mr. 
Redmond's  opinion  upon  that  matter," 
added  Mr.  Birrell,  "because  I  was  sure 
they  were  dangerous.  At  the  same  time 
Mr.  Redmond  expressed  the  opinion 
strongly,  and  it  did  affect  my  mind  to 
this  extent  that  I  gave  it  great  considera- 
tion. But  I  came  round  to  another  view. 
Mr.  Dillon,  for  example,  was  strongly  the 
other  way,  not  in  the  sense  of  taking  action, 
but  strongly  of  opinion  that  the  Sinn  Fein 
and  the  insurrectionary  movement  un- 
doubtedly was  a  danger.  Mr.  Dillon  was 
however  in  favour  of  non-intervention  in 
the  absence  of  proof  of  hostile  association 
with  the  enemy."  Mr.  Birrell,  continuing, 

286 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

said  he  was  exceedingly  nervous  about  what 
would  happen.  At  a  conference  which  he 
attended  in  the  War  Office  in  March  he  put 
the  view  forward  that  if  more  soldiers  were 
sent  to  Dublin  it  would  make  an  impression 
on  the  Sinn  Feiners.  It  would  have  shown 
them  the  military  were  in  possession.  In 
some  parts  of  Ireland  the  priest  was  a 
source  of  disaffection.  One  of  the  most 
anti-British  letters  had  been  written  by  the 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  O'Dwyer,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop  of  Limerick.  The  literary 
Sinn  Fein  movement  had  been  drawn  into 
the  military  movement  by  the  excitement  of 
the  war,  which  had  a  tremendous  effect 
upon  Ireland.  The  rebellion,  however, 
had  been  a  failure  from  the  beginning.  He 
did  not  think  another  thousand  soldiers 
would  have  made  any  difference  unless  they 
had  been  posted  beforehand  in  the  General 
Post  Office  and  other  buildings  in  Dublin. 
There  were  rumours  spread  among  the 
people  that  the  Germans  were  landing,  and 
that  they  had  guns.  If  that  had  been  so  he 
could  not  say  what  the  population  would 

287 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION   OF   1916 

have  done.  Some  might  have  joined  in  the 
rebellion.  As  regards  his  presence  in 
London,  he  declared  that  for  a  Chief  Sec- 
retary to  be  absent  from  meetings  of  the 
Cabinet  when  Irish  matters  were  dealt 
with  was  a  disaster,  Further  extraordinary 
disclosures  were  made  at  the  third  sitting 
in  London  on  Monday,  May  22nd.  At  the 
commencement  of  the  proceedings  on  this 
date  the  President  read  a  letter  from 
General  Macready,  the  Adjutant-General 
of  the  Forces,  with  reference  to  the  state- 
ment by  Mr.  Birrell  about  the  need  of  more 
soldiers  in  Dublin.  The  facts  were  that 
Mr.  Birrell,  with  Lord  Wimborne  and 
others,  came  over  from  Ireland  and  had  a 
conference  at  the  War  Office  on  March 
20th,  purely  in  relation  to  recruit- 
ing in  Ireland.  Various  proposals 
were  made,  among  others  that  troops 
should  be  sent  from  England  to  Ireland  to 
be  quartered  in  localities  other  than  Dublin 
for  the  purpose  of  encouraging  recruiting. 
It  was  not  considered  that  the  presence  of 
these  troops  would  have  an  effect  on  re- 

288 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

cruiting  in  Ireland  commensurate  with  the 
delay  that  would  take  place  in  training  the 
men  and  the  unpopularity  of  the  movement. 
Mr.  Birrell  afterwards  saw  Lord  French, 
and  so  far  as  the  War  Office  were  aware  no 
question  arose  of  sending  troops  for  the 
purpose  of  overawing  the  Sinn  Feiners. 
General  Friend,  however,  had  written,  in- 
timating that  there  might  be  trouble  in  the 
South  of  Ireland,  and  arrangements  were 
made  that  a  reserve  brigade  should  be  ear- 
marked if  called  for  by  the  Irish  authori- 
ties. Mr.  Birrell's  visit  on  March  23rd 
had  also,  so  far  as  the  War  Office  was 
aware,  no  connection  with  sending  troops  to 
Ireland  to  anticipate  or  crush  any  rebellion, 
though,  of  course,  had  troops  been  sent  for 
recruiting  purposes  they  would  have  been 
available  for  any  emergency.  Asked  by 
the  President  if  he  wished  to  make  any  re- 
marks on  this  letter,  Mr.  Birrell  said  he 
had  in  his  mind  when  he  mentioned  the 
matter  three  sets  of  interviews,  one  at  the 
War  Office,  a  second  at  the  Horse  Guards 
with  Lord  French,  and  other  interviews 

289 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

with  General  Friend.  At  all  these  inter- 
views, notably  at  those  with  Lord  French 
and  General  Friend,  he  made  the  point  that 
it  was  most  desirable  to  let  the  people  of 
Dublin  see  the  troops  marching  about  the 
streets. 

The  next  witness  was  Lord  Midleton, 
who  told  in  detail  the  efforts  he  had  made 
to  warn  the  Government.  Early  in  1915 
he  had  called  attention  to  the  illegal 
organisation  called  the  Irish  Volunteer 
Force,  which  did  not  take  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance, did  not  use  the  Union  Jack,  and 
had  no  right  to  exist.  Lord  Crewe,  in 
reply,  had  minimised  the  increase  of  the 
organisation.  About  the  middle  of  Novem- 
ber, 1915,  he  saw  Mr.  Birrell,  and  pressed 
upon  him  the  position  in  the  South  and  the 
West  of  Ireland.  He  strongly  urged  that 
the  Volunteers  should  be  disarmed,  and 
that  seditious  speakers  should  be  brought 
to  account.  Mr.  Birrell  said,  in  effect,  that 
the  Sinn  Fein  organisation  and  drilling 
were  to  be  laughed  at  and  need  not  be 
taken  seriously.  To  take  notice  of  speeches 

290 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

by  crack-brained  enthusiasts  and  priests 
would  only  halt  the  slow  growth  of  loyalty 
in  Ireland.  Mr.  Birrell  expressed  some 
fear  of  the  use  of  bombs,  but  not  of  revo- 
lutionary trouble.  The  Government  were 
watching  closely  and  were  advised  from 
day  to  day  of  the  actions  of  the  Sinn 
Feiners,  but  Mr.  Birrell  said  more  harm 
than  good  would  be  done  by  attempting  to 
suppress  them,  as  it  would  probably  end  in 
shooting,  and  would  divide  the  country 
during  the  war.  Sir  Matthew  Nathan  was 
no  less  convinced  than  Mr.  Birrell  that 
nothing  should  be  done.  On  January 
2oth  he  saw  Mr.  Birrell  again  in  London, 
and  specifically  called  his  attention  to 
speeches  made  a  week  before  by  Father 
O'Flanagan  suggesting  that  Ireland  should 
become  an  independent  country  in  alliance 
with  Germany,  and  also  to  a  circular  that 
was  being  distributed  in  Ireland.  Mr. 
Birrell  suggested  that  he  should  go  over 
and  see  General  Friend  on  the  subject.  He 
further  said  that  Mr.  Redmond  and  Mr. 
Dillon  were  against  taking  any  notice  of 

291 


THE  IRISH  REBELLION   OF   1916 

the  seditious  utterances.  He  was  convinced 
there  would  be  no  armed  rising.  On 
January  26th  he  saw  the  Prime  Minister 
and  brought  all  the  facts  before  him.  Mr. 
Asquith  asked  him  to  draw  up  a  memoran- 
dum and  undertook  to  make  a  careful 
examination  of  the  whole  matter.  That 
memorandum  was  sent.  Lord  Midleton 
then  read  a  letter  which  he  received  from 
Mr.  Birrell,  in  which  it  was  stated  :  "  In 
Ireland  you  have  heard  strong  priests  and 
crack-brained  people  making  speeches  and 
passing  resolutions  which  in  England 
would  bring  down  not  the  terror  of  the  law, 
but  the  rage  of  the  mob."  They  could  not 
rely  on  a  jury  in  Ireland,  but  the  letter 
went  on  to  express  Mr.  Birrell's  opinion 
that  to  proclaim  the  Irish  Volunteers  as  an 
illegal  body,  and  to  attempt  to  put  them 
down  by  force,  would  be  a  reckless, 
foolish  act,  and  promote  disloyalty.  The 
next  step  was  the  formation  of  a  committee 
in  Dublin.  It  was  composed  of  gentlemen 
of  high  standing,  not  all  of  Unionist  poli- 
tics, connected  with  three  of  the  provinces 

292 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

in  Ireland,  and  who  had  an  intimate  know- 
ledge of  conditions  in  these  provinces. 
That  committee  recommended  that  charges 
under  the  Defence  of  the  Realm  Act  in 
Ireland  should  be  tried  by  the  military,  that 
immediate  action  should  be  taken  against 
the  printers  of  journals  against  recruiting, 
and  that  the  Irish  Volunteers  should  be 
suppressed  and  their  arms  and  explosives 
confiscated.  The  substance  of  that  report 
was  sent  to  Mr.  Birrell,  omitting  the  refer- 
ence to  the  suppression  of  the  Irish  Volun- 
teers, because  Mr.  Birrell  had  stated  that 
could  not  be  entertained  by  the  Govern- 
ment. He  had  not  been  able  to  submit 
the  report  to  the  Prime  Minister.  He  again 
wrote  to  Mr.  Birrell  on  March  15th,  and 
impressed  on  him  that  some  notice  should 
be  taken  of  the  report.  He  also  saw 
Sir  Matthew  Nathan.  He  pointed  out  the 
danger  of  inaction,  and  also  that  Mr.  Red- 
mond, whether  he  knew  of  it  or  not,  was 
in  danger  of  his  life.  Finally,  six  days 
before  the  outbreak  he  had  an  interview 
with  the  Lord  Lieutenant,  and  gave  him 

293  T 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

the  gravest  warning  possible  of  the 
probable  results  of  inaction.  Lord  Wim- 
borne  appeared  more  impressed  than  he 
had  been  in  an  interview  six  weeks  before. 
Lord  Wimborne  was  next  called,  and 
defined  the  position  of  the  Lord  Lieutenant 
in  the  Government  of  Ireland.  Since  the 
Chief  Secretary  became  a  member  of  the 
Cabinet  he  and  the  Permanent  Under-Sec- 
retary  had  absorbed  the  powers  of  the  Lord 
Lieutenant.  The  Lord  Lieutenant  had  no 
independent  information  apart  from  that 
which  reached  him  from  Castle  sources, 
and  no  executive  machinery  for  asserting 
his  views  should  they  conflict  with  those  of 
his  colleagues.  The  doctrine  of  the  Lord 
Lieutenant's  total  irresponsibility  was  held 
by  the  late  Secretary.  Very  soon  after 
assuming  office  he  had  reason  to  com- 
plain of  the  complete  dissociation  of  the 
Lord  Lieutenant  from  the  administration, 
and  asked  to  have  a  clear  definition  of  his 
position.  He  pointed  out  the  absurdity  of 
the  Lord  Lieutenant  having  to  rely  upon 
the  Press  for  his  knowledge  of  current  ad- 

294 


ROYAL   COMMISSION 

ministration  and  practical  events,  which 
resulted  from  his  being  kept  in  ignorance  of 
subjects  constantly  referred  to  by  those 
with  whom  he  came  into  contact  during  his 
tours.  After  repeated  representations  he 
did  succeed  in  obtaining  a  personal  insight 
into  the  Irish  administration.  He  had 
several  conversations  with  General  Friend 
as  to  the  military  resources.  He  was  then 
thinking  more  of  enemy  raids  than  of  in- 
ternal disturbance.  At  the  War  Office  on 
December  i3th,  he  pressed  Lord  Kitchener 
for  reinforcements.  On  March  23rd,  he 
pressed  Lord  French  to  send  a  division  to 
Ireland.  The  following  week  he  told 
Lord  French  (who  had  objected  to  sending 
a  division  owing  to  the  delay  it  would 
cause)  that  what  was  worrying  him  was  that 
they  had  not  enough  of  troops  in  Ireland 
in  case  of  internal  disorder.  Lord  Wim- 
borne  then  described  how  on  April  i8th 
he  was  shown  by  the  Under- Secretary  a 
letter  conveying  the  information  from  the 
Admiral  at  Queenstown  that  a  ship  with 
two  German  submarines  was  due  to  arrive 

295  T  2 


THE  IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

on  May  2ist.  It  was  also  stated  that  a 
rising  was  timed  for  Easter  Eve,  but  that 
the  Admiral  was  sceptical  of  this  intention. 
The  Admiralty  did  not  communicate 
directly  with  the  Irish  Government.  Sub- 
sequent events  revolutionised  the  situation. 
When  the  facts  therefore  established  com- 
munication between  Sinn  Feiners  and  the 
enemy,  he  urged  that  the  ringleaders  should 
be  arrested.  Discussion  afterwards  took 
place  as  to  the  feasibility  of  a  raid  on 
Liberty  Hall.  He  urged  that  a  raid  un- 
accompanied by  arrests  would  be  provoca- 
tive. The  Under-Secretary  disagreed 
about  the  arrests  on  the  ground  of  ille- 
gality, and  it  was  decided  not  to  go  forward 
with  the  raid  on  Liberty  Hall  on  Sunday 
night.  He  asked  the  Chief  Commissioner 
to  furnish  him  with  a  list  of  the  chief  sus- 
pects and  urged  on  the  Under-Secretary 
the  need  for  immediate  action.  On  Easter 
Monday  at  10  a.m.  the  Under-Secretary 
called  with  a  report  that  Bailey,  who  had 
landed  with  Casement,  had  been  arrested, 
that  a  man  named  Monteith  was  still  at 

296 


ROYAL  COMMISSION 

large,  that  a  rising  had  been  planned  for 
that  day,  and  that  the  Castle  was  to  be 
attacked.  He  urged  the  strengthening  of 
the  Castle  guard.  He  was  of  opinion,  how- 
ever, in  view  of  the  disorganisation  of  the 
Sinn  Fein  plans,  that  the  rising  would  not 
take  place.  The  Under-Secretary  feilso 
read  hirn  a  cipher  telegram  from  Mr.  Bir- 
rell  agreeing  to  the  arrests  being  made.  "  I 
had  completed  a  letter  to  the  Chief  Secre- 
tary, and  was  in  the  act  of  writing  to  the 
Prime  Minister,"  said  Lord  Wimborne, 
"when  at  12.30  we  had  a  telephone  mes- 
sage from  the  Chief  Constable  saying  that 
the  Castle  had  been  attacked,  the  Post 
Office  seized,  St.  Stephen's  Green  occu- 
pied, and  that  the  insurgents  were  march- 
ing on  the  Viceregal  Lodge.  I  wrote  to  the 
Chief  Secretary  saying  : — c  The  worst  has 
happened,  just  when  we  thought  it  averted. 
If  only  we  had  acted  last  night  with  deci- 
sion and  arrested  the  leaders  as  I  wanted 
it  might  have  been  averted.5 '  He  made 
it  clear  they  must  have  troops — at  least  a 
brigade,  and  he  would  prefer  a  division. 

297 


THE   IRISH   REBELLION   OF   1916 

Asked  what  powers  the  Lord  Lieutenant 
possessed  over  the  military,  Lord  Wim- 
borne  replied  that  the  position  was  rather 
curious.  The  name  of  the  Viceroy  ap- 
peared in  the  Army  list  of  the  Irish  com- 
mand, but  with  no  rank  of  any  kind  con- 
nected with  it.  When  the  trouble  began 
General  Friend  was  not  in  Ireland.  He 
left  on  the  Thursday  before  for  England 
on  short  leave.  It  was  part  of  the  system 
in  Ireland  that  everybody  seemed  to  be 
away.  There  was  no  co-ordination. 
General  Friend  arrived  on  Tuesday  morn- 
ing. There  had,  of  course,  been  a  good 
many  previous  false  alarms,  and  at  noon  on 
Easter  Monday  it  did  not  look  like  a  revo- 
lution. His  belief  was  that  the  whole  thing 
was  an  eleventh-hour  decision,  or  they 
would  have  started  earlier.  He  never  anti- 
cipated a  rebellion — it  seemed  too  incred- 
ible unless  foreign  assistance  was  relied 
upon.  After  sitting  three  days  in  London 
the  Commission  proceeded  to  Dublin  on 
Thursday,  May  27th,  for  the  purpose  of 
hearing  evidence  there.  The  remarkable 

298 


ROYAL  COMMISSION 

revelations  by  the  ex-Under-Secretary,  the 
ex-Chief  Secretary,  and  by  Lord  Wim- 
borne,  the  three  men  responsible  in  the 
main  for  the  Government  of  Ireland, 
aroused  great  public  interest.  Combined 
with  the  fact  that  no  announcement  was 
made  for  weeks  after  their  resignations 
were  published  of  their  successors,  and 
taking  into  account  also  Mr.  Asquith's  mys- 
terious visits  to  Dublin,  Belfast  and  Cork, 
it  was  not  surprising  to  find  rumours  in  cir- 
culation that  some  drastic  change  was  in 
contemplation  in  connection  with  the 
Government  of  Ireland. 


PRINTED    IN    GREAT   BRITAIN    BY   R.    (XAY    AND   SONS,    LTD., 
BRUNSWICK    STREET,    STAMFORD   STREET,    S.E.,    AND    BUNGAY,    SUFFOLK 


o 


From  CONSTABLE'S  LIST 

JUST    READY 

CHARLES  STEWART 
PARNELL 

A     MEMOIR 

BY 

HIS  BROTHER 
JOHN    HOWARD    PARNELL 

Demy  8vo.     Frontispiece.     10s.   6d.  net. 


CONTENTS. —  Home  and  Family — In  the  Nursery — 
Childhood — Wards  in  Chancery — At  Wishaw's — Nearing 
Manhood — The  Fenians — Nearly  Married — Charley  in 
America — Adventures  in  the  Coalfields — The  Railway 
Accident — Back  to  Europe — Entrance  into  Politics — First 
Blood — In  Parliament — Obstruction — A  Triumphal  Tour 
—Leader  at  Last— My  Brother's  Personality— The  Right 
to  Live — In  Prison— The  Phoenix  Park  Murders— The 
Arrears  Act — A  Successful  Campaign — The  Pigott  Letters 
— The  Divorce  and  After — The  God  from  the  Machine — 
Betrayal — After  the  Death — A  Vision — Appendices. 


CONSTABLE  &  CO.,  Ltd.,  10,  Orange  Street,  London,  W.C. 


From  CONSTABLE'S  LIST 

JUST    READY 

BECAUSE   I  AM  A 
GERMAN 

BY 

HERMANN    FERNAU 

Edited,    with    an    Introduction,    by 
T.   W.   ROLLESTON 

Crown  8vo.     2s.   6d.  net. 


***  The     publication    of    this    remarkable 
book  has  been  prohibited  in  Germany. 

An  impressive  indictment  of  the  machinery  of 
militarism  and  Pan-Germanism  which  has  plunged  his 
country  into  crime  and  dishonour. 


CONSTABLE  &  CO.,  Ltd.,  10,  Orange  Street,  London,  W.C. 


From  CONSTABLE'S   LIST 
TO  RUHLEBEN— AND  BACK 

By  GEOFFREY  PYKE 

4th  Impression.      4s.  6d.  net. 

"  As  interesting  and  exciting  as  any  novel." — Globe. 

"A  very  fine   story   of  a  great   and   perilous  adventure." 

—  Times. 

"  Vivid  and  absorbing." — Observer. 

"The   war    has    produced    no    more    thrilling    narrative." 

—  Westminster  Gazette. 

"  One  of  the  most  interesting  of  recent  books  about  the 
war." — Manchester  Guardian. 

"  One  of  the  war-books  that  will  not  improbably  outlive  the 
war."— Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

"This  striking  book." — Evening  Standard. 

A  HILLTOP    ON  .THE    MARNE 

By  MILDRED  ALDRIGH 

4th  Impression.      4s.  6d.  net. 

"  Simple,  unaffected,  but  deeply  moving." — Daily  Graphic. 

"  Most  fascinating." — Manchester  Courier. 

"A  wonderfully  real  and  vivid  picture  of  the  war." — Country 
Life. 

"  Exceedingly  interesting." — Guardian. 

"A  war  book  which  you  should  not  miss  for  anything." 
— Daily  Chronicle. 

THE  WAY  OF  THE   CROSS 

By  V.  DOROSHEVITGH 

Introduction  by  Stephen  Graham.     2s.  6d.  net. 

"  The  most  wonderful  book  of  the  war." — Daily  News. 
"  Should  be  read  by  everybody." — Manchester  Guardian. 
"  This  strong,  heart-rending  book." — Country  Life. 


CONSTABLE  &  CO.,  Ltd.,  10,  Orange  Street,  London,  W.C. 

3 


From  CONSTABLES  LIST 

JUST  READY 

THE  WEST  WIND 

* 

A  NOVEL 

.  BY 

KATHARINE  TYNAN 

. 

Crown  8vo.     6s. 


A  new  and  charming  tale  by  the  author  of 
many  popular  Irish  novels.  This  romance  of  a 
famous  and  beautiful  Irish  actress,  her  love  affairs, 
her  marriage,  religious  difficulties,  and  finally  the 
happy  solution  to  troubles  that  seemed  likely  to 
wreck  her  life,  will  be  welcomed  by  readers  of 
wholesome,  entertaining  fiction. 


CONSTABLE  &  CO.,  Ltd.,  10,  Orange  Street,  London,  W.C 


4 


«MDtf4G  DEPT. 


DA  Boyle,   John  F 

962  The  Irish  rebellion  of 

B68  1916 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

-4 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY